Ohio  Valley  Historical  Series 

NUMBER    FIVE 


SMITH'S 

Captivity  with  the  Indians 


AN    ACCOUNT 


OF  THE 


Remarkable  Occurrences 

IN  THE  LIFE  AND  TRAVELS  OF 

COL,  JAMES  SMITH 

DURING  HIS  CAPTIVITY  WITH  THE    INDIANS,  IN  THE  YEARS 
1755,  '56,  '57,  '58,  and  '59 


WITH 


An  Appendix  of  Illustrative  Notes 

By   WM.  M.  DARLINGTON 

OF  PITTSBURGH 


CINCINNATI: 

THE  ROBERT  CLARKE  CO. 
1907 


£ 


PREFATORY. 


WE  select  this  as  one  of  the  reprints  of  our  OHIO  VALLEY 
HISTORICAL  SERIES,  believing  that  in  it  the  Indian 
"Customs,  Manners,  Traditions,  Theological  Senti- 
ments, Mode  of  Warfare,  Military  Tactics,  Discipline,  and 
Encampment,  Treatment  of  Prisoners,  etc.,  are  better  ex- 
plained and  more  minutely  related  than  has  been  heretofore 
done,"  as  the  author  expresses  himself  in  his  title  page.  His 
vivid  pictures  of  the  vagrant,  precarious  lives  of  the  Indians, 
little  more  than  a  century  ago,  in  the  then  unbroken  wilder- 
ness which  has  given  place  to  the  prosperous  State  of  Ohio, 
written  without  any  pretense  to  style  or  learning,  bear  every 
impress  of  truthfulness;  and  as  a  faithful  record  of  an  eye- 
witness of  their  condition,  habits,  etc.,  it  deserves  to  be  per- 
petuated. It  has  been  several  times  reprinted,  with  more  or 
less  accuracy,  but  all"  the  editions  may  now  be  classed  among 
the  scarce  books. 

James  Smith  was  born  in  1737,  in  Franklin  county,  Penn- 
sylvania, at  that  time  the  backwoods  frontier,  the  extreme 
limit  of  civilization.  As  might  be  expected,  he  received  but 
a  limited  education  in  book-learning,  but,  as  befitted  a  back- 
woods boy,  he  was  well  versed  in  wood-craft,  active  in  the 
hunt,  and  inured  to  all  the  hardships  and  trials  of  a  frontier 
life.  At  the  age  of  eighteen,  in  1755,  he  was  taken  captive  by 
the  Indians,  was  adopted  into  one  of  their  families,  and  ac- 
companied them  in  all  their  wanderings,  till  his  escape  in 
1759.  He  returned  to  Conococheague  early  in  1760,  and  was 
received  with  great  joy  by  his  family  and  friends. 

He  settled  himself  at  his  old  home  in  the  ordinary  routine 


vi  Prefatory. 

of  pioneer  farming,  and  in  May,  1763,  married  Miss  Anne 
Wilson,  by  whom  he  had  seven  children — four  sons,  Jonathan, 
William,  James,  and  Robert ;  and  three  daughters,  Jane,  Eliz- 
abeth, and  Rebecca,  His  subsequent  adventures,  as  a  leader 
of  the  Blackboys,  in  1763  and  1769 ;  his  service  as  a  lieutenant 
in  Bouquet's  expedition  against  the  Ohio  Indians  in  1764; 
his  exploring  excursion  into  southern  Kentucky  in  1766,  and 
his  services  during  the  Revolutionary  war,  in  which  he  earned 
and  received  the  rank  of  colonel,  are  sufficiently  detailed  in 
his  own  narrative. 

After  the  temporary  peace  made  with  the  Indians  in  1778, 
he  removed  to  Westmoreland  county,  Pennsylvania,  and 
settled  on  a  farm  on  Jacob's  creek.  Here  his  wife  died.  Of 
her  we  know  little,  except  that  she  was  a  good  woman,  and  a 
devoted  wife  and  mother.  In  1785,  he  spent  most  of  the  sum- 
mer in  Kentucky,  looking  after  some  land  claims;  there  he 
married  his  second  wife,  Mrs.  Margaret  Irvin,*  nee  Rodgers, 

*  The  following  account  is  given  of  Mrs.  Irvin  in  the 
edition  of  this  work,  published  by  Grigg  &  Elliot,  in  1834: 

"She  was  born  in  the  year  1744,  in  Hanover  county,  Virginia. 
She  was  of  a  respectable  family;  her  father  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  Rod- 
gers, of  New  York,  were  brothers'  children.  Her  mother  was  sister 
to  the  Rev.  James  Caldwell,  who  was  killed  by  the  British  and 
tories  at  Elizabeth  Point,  New  Jersey.  Her  father  removed,  when 
she  was  a  child,  to  what  was  then  called  Lunenburg,  now  Charlotte 
county,  Virginia.  She  never  went  to  school  but  three  months,  and 
that  at  the  age  of  five  years.  At  the  expiration  of  that  term  the 
school  ceased,  and  she  had  no  opportunity  to  attend  one  afterward. 
Her  mother,  however,  being  an  intelligent  woman,  and  an  excellent 
scholar,  gave  her  lessons  at  home.  On  the  5th  of  November,  1764, 
she  was  married  to  Mr.  Irvin,  a  respectable  man,  though  in  moderate 
circumstances.  In  the  year  1777,  when  every  true  friend  of  his 
country  felt  it  his  duty  to  render  some  personal  service,  he  and  a 
neighbor,  by  the  name  of  William  Handy,  agreed  that  they  would 
enlist  for  the  term  of  three  years,  and  each  to  serve  eighteen  months; 
Irvin  to  serve  the  first  half,  and  Handy  the  second.  Mr.  Irvin 


Prefatory.  vii 

widow  of  Mr.  Abraham  Irvin,  a  woman  of  cultivated  mind, 
with  whom  he  lived  happily  until  her  decease  in  1800.  They 
had  no  children.  She  had  five  by  her  former  marriage. 

Of  Mr.  Smith's  affection  for  his  first  wife,  the  following 
incident  bears  witness.  It  wras  communicated  to  us  by  Rev. 
J.  M.  Smith,  son  of  Mr.  Smith's  youngest  son,  Robert. 

''My  father's  earliest  recollections  related  to  the  habits  of 
his  father,  which  he  told  about  as  follows:  His  mother  was 
buried  on  the  farm,  on  a  hill  at  some  distance  from  the  house, 
wrhere  some  large  oak  trees  had  been  left  standing  to  mark 
and  shade  the  family  burying  ground.  Under  the  shade  of 
these  trees  my  grandfather  had  constructed  a  kind  of  booth, 
somewhat  after  the  form  of  an  Indian  wigwam,  but  small  in 
size.  In  this  he  had  made  a  couch,  upon  which  he  would  lie 
upon  his  back  and  read.  To  this  retreat  he  was  accustomed 
to  take  his  little  son,  and  there  to  read  to  him  from  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  and  point  out  to  him  the  grave  of  his  mother. 
Their  last  visit  to  this  hallowed  spot  made  a  very  deep  un- 
entered upon  duty,  in  company  with  many  others  from  that  section 
of  the  country.  When  they  had  marched  to  Dumfries,  Va.,  before 
they  joined  the  main  army,  they  were  ordered  to  halt  and  inoculate 
for  the  small-pox.  Irvin  neglected  to  inoculate,  under  the  impression 
he  had  had  the  disease  during  infancy.  The  consequence  was,  he 
took  the  small-pox  in  the  natural  way,  and  died,  leaving  Mrs.  Irvin, 
and  five  small  children,  four  sons  and  a  daughter. 

In  the  fall  of  1782,  Mrs.  Irvin  removed,  in  company  with  a  num- 
ber of  enterprising  Virginians,  to  the  wilds  of  Kentucky;  and  three 
years  afterward  intermarried  with  Col.  Smith,  by  whom  she  had 
no  issue.  She  died  about  the  year  1800,  in  Bourbon  county,  Ken- 
tucky, in  the  56th  year  of  her  age.  She  was  a  member  of  the 
Presbyterian  church,  and  sustained  through  life  an  unblemished 
reputation.  In  early  life  she  wrote  but  little,  most  of  her  pro- 
ductions being  the  fruits  of  her  maturer  years,  and  while  she  was 
the  wife  of  Col.  Smith.  But  little  of  her  composition  has  ever  been 
put  to  press;  but  her  genius  and  taste  were  always  acknowledged 
by  those  who  had  access  to  the  productions  of  her  pen.  She  had  a 
happy  talent  for  pastoral  poetry,  and  many  fugitive  pieces  ascribed 
to  her  will  long  be  cherished  and  admired  by  the  children  of  song. 


viii  Prefatory. 

pression  upon  the  rnind  of  my  father;  he  never  referred  to  it 
without  tears,  even  when  he  was  an  old  man.  They  were 
about  to  remove  to  the  State  of  Kentucky,  and  all  other  mat- 
ters having  been  arranged,  he  took  his  little  boy  and  repaired 
to  the  grave  of  his  wife,  which  he  was  soon  to  leave  forever, 
and  there  the  two  kneeled,  side  by  side,  and  the  widowed  hus- 
band offered  up  his  last  prayer  on  behalf  of  his  orphan  child 
over  the  grave  of  the  departed  wife  and  mother.  This  done, 
leading  his  little  son  by  the  hand,  he  followed  his  family,  who 
had  already  started  from  their  old  home  to  seek  a  new  one 
in  the  wilds  of  Kentucky." 

This  was  in  1788.  He  took  with  him,  his  wife  and  her  chil- 
dren, and  of  his  own  children,  James,  William,  Robert,  and 
Rebecca,  and  settled  on  Cane  Ridge,  in  Bourbon  county,  Ken- 
tucky, about  seven  miles  from  Paris. 

Col.  Smith  was  a  man  of  very  quiet  and  taciturn  character, 
a  reader  and  a  thinker,  and  much  given  to  religious  reading 
and  meditation.  In  him,  however,  the  courage  of  opinion  was 
fully  developed,  and  when  roused,  he  had  more  than  ordinary 
talent  in  debate,  so  that  among  his  new  neighbors  he  soon 
became  a  man  of  mark.  He  was  elected  the  same  year  a  mem- 
ber of  the  convention  which  sat  at  Danville  to  confer  about  a 
separation  from  the  State  of  Virginia,  and  afterward  repre- 
sented Bourbon  county  in  the  General  Assembly  of  the  State. 

In  religious  matters  Col.  Smith  was  an  enthusiast,  and  for 
some  time  took  an  active  part  in  the  Stoneite  movement, 
which  so  excited  the  early  church  in  Kentucky,  for  an  ac- 
count of  which  we  must  refer  our  readers  to  Davidson's  His- 
tory of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Kentucky.  He  finally, 
however,  returned  to  the  Presbyterian  church,  and  receiving 
licensure,  or  perhaps  ordination,  he  spent  much  of  his  time 
in  his  later  years  as  a  missionary  among  the  Indians,  for 


Prefatory.  ix 

which  work  his  familiarity  with  Indian  character  eminently 
fitted  him. 

In  1802  he  lived  with  his  son  James,  to  whom  he  had  con- 
veyed the  copyright  and  the  remaining  copies  of  his  work, 
and  also  twenty  acres  of  land,  for  which  the  son  had  agreed 
"to  decently  support  his  father  during  his  lifetime." 

On  his  return  from  one  of  his  missionary  excursions  into 
Tennessee,  he  found  that  his  son  James  had  during  his  ab- 
sence joined  the  Shakers,  and  had  gone  with  his  family  to  a 
settlement  which  that  sect  had  just  formed  on  Turtle  Creek, 
Ohio  (near  Lebanon).  He  followed,  "to  see  what  sort  of 
people  they  were,"  lived  with  them  only  a  short  time,  but 
long  enough  to  be  disgusted  with  the  whole  fraternity.  His 
son  James,  who  before  joining  the  Shakers  "was  naturally 
friendly,  a  dutiful  son,  a  kind  husband  and  a  tender  father, ' ' 
seems  to  have  changed  his  whole  nature,  and  "appeared  to 
be  divested  of  natural  affection  toward  his  wife  Polly  and 
other  connections."  She,  on  going  to  visit  some  relatives 
with  her  father-in-law,  was  advertised  by  her  husband  as 
having  left  his  "house  and  board  without  any  just  cause;" 
and  on  her  return,  at  the  instigation  of  the  elders,  he  refused 
to  receive  her,  or  allow  her  to  see  her  children,  "without  she 
would  receive  their  testimony."  Thus  driven  from  the  set- 
tlement, and  from  her  husband  and  children,  she  returned  to 
her  friends  in  Kentucky.  Col.  Smith  was  greatly  exasper- 
ated at  the  conduct  of  his  son,  and  opened  his  batteries  on 
the  leaders  of  the  Shakers,  exposing  them  socially,  theolog- 
ically, and  politically,  in  a  pamphlet  entitled 

"REMARKABLE  OCCURRENCES  lately  discovered  among  the 
People  called  SHAKERS:  of  a  Treasonable  and  barbarous  na- 
ture; or,  SHAKERISM  DEVELOPED.  By  James  Smith.  Paris 
(Ky.).  Printed  by  Joel  R.  Lyle."  (1810.)  pp.  24. 


x  Prefatory. 

This  brought  out  a  rejoinder  by  Richard  McNemar,  one  of 
their  leaders,  and  Col.  Smith  again  appeared  in  print,  in  a 
pamphlet  of  44  pages,  entitled 

"SHAKERISM  DETECTED;  their  Erroneous  and  Treasonable 
Proceedings,  and  FALSE  PUBLICATIONS  contained  in  Different 
Newspapers,  Exposed  to  Public  View,  by  the  depositions  of 
ten  different  persons  living  in  various  parts  of  the  State  of 
Kentucky  and  Ohio,  accompanied  with  remarks.  By  Col. 
James  Smith,  of  Kentucky.  Paris,  Kentucky.  Printed  by 
Joel  R.  Lyle.  1810." 

These,  however,  had  no  result  so  far  as  the  son  was  con- 
cerned; he  remained  with  the  Shakers;  and  Col.  Smith  spent 
the  remainder  of  his  days,  thus  embittered  by  the  unnatural 
conduct  of  his  son,  chiefly  with  his  step-children,  the  Irvins, 
in  Washington  county,  Kentucky,  where  he  died  in  1812. 

The  Indians  had  again  become  very  troublesome  in  1811, 
and  a  general  Indian  wrar  was  expected.  Col.  Smith,  now  too 
old  for  actual  service,*  but  still  having  considerable  of  the 
old  leaven  of  patriotism  in  him,  wrote  out  and  published  a 
treatise  on  Indian  warfare,  of  which  the  following  is  the  title 
page: 

' '  A  Treatise  on  the  Mode  and  Manner  of  Indian  War,  their 
Tactics,  Discipline  and  Encampment,  the  various  Methods 
they  Practise,  in  order  to  obtain  the  Advantage,  by  Ambush, 
Surprise,  Surrounding,  &c.  Ways  and  Means  proposed  to 
Prevent  the  Indians  from  obtaining  the  Advantage.  A  Chart, 
or  Plan  of  Marching,  and  Encamping,  laid  down,  whereby 
we  may  undoubtedly  Surround  them,  if  we  have  Men  Suf- 

*He  made  the  attempt,  however.  In  Niles'  Register  for  September 
26,  1812,  he  is  said  to  have  "gone  to  join  the  army,  when  he  heard 
of  the  surrender  of  Hull."  His  son  Robert  raised  a  company  of 
volunteers  in  Washington  county,  Ky.  He  was  a  tanner,  and  in 
order  to  uniform  his  company  he  tanned  all  their  pantaloons  in 
his  vats. 


Prefatory.  xi 

"  "•*~r?/      j 

ficient.  Also — A  Bcief  Account  of  Twenty-three  Campaigns, 
carried  on  against  the  Indians  with  the  Events  since  the  year 
1755;  Gov.  Harrison's  included.  By  Col.  James  Smith.  Like- 
wise— Some  Abstracts  selected  from  his  Journal,  while  in 
Captivity  with  the  Indians,  relative  to  the  Wars:  which  was 
published  many  years  ago,  but  few  of  them  now  to  be  found. 
Paris  Kentucky.  Printed  by  Joel  R.  Lyle.  1812."  pp.  1,  59. 

There  is  not  much  new  matter  in  this  volume.  It  is  little 
more  than  those  portions  of  his  ' '  captivity ' '  relating  to  Indian 
warfare,  rearranged  and  connected.  No  one  could  read  it 
without  being  convinced  of  the  wisdom  of  the  tactics  he  sug- 
gests and  even  of  their  applicability  to  Indian  warfare  in 
these  latter  days. 

We  must  express  our  obligations  to  Miss  Sarah  M'Quaid, 
of  Elizabeth,  Pennsylvania,  who  was  brought  up  in  Jonathan 
Smith's  family,  and  Rev.  J.  M.  Smith,  of  McKeesport,  Penn- 
sylvania, for  much  of  the  material  of  this  sketch ;  and  also  to 
Rev.  Joel  K.  Lyle,  of  Lexington,  for  the  use  of  the  two 
Shaker  pamphlets;  and  Mr.  S.  B.  Elliott,  of  Cincinnati,  for 
the  pamphlet  on  Indian  warfare. 

Since  the  narrative  was  printed  we  have  been  favored  by 
Mr.  Win.  M.  Darlington  of  Pittsburgh  with  the  valuable 
Notes  printed  in  the  Appendix  on  the  localities,  etc.,  men- 
tioned by  Col.  Smith.  They  will  be  found  to  be  of  consider- 
able interest,  and  add  very  much  to  the  value  of  this  repub- 
lication.  We  regret  that  they  were  received  too  late  to  refer 
to  them  in  the  text,  but  the  pages  are  given  with  the  Notes 
referring  back  to  the  Narrative,  and  the  Index  will  be  a  ready 
reference  to  both  the  text  and  notes. 


AN  ACCOUNT 

OF   THE 

REMARKABLE   OCCURRENCES 

IN    THE    LIFE    AND    TRAVELS    OF 

COL.  JAMES  SMITH, 

(Now  a  Citizen  of  Bourbon  County,  Kentucky,) 

DURING  HIS  CAPTIVITY  WITH  THE  INDIANS, 

IN  THE  YEARS  1755,  '56,  '57,  '58,  &  '59, 

In  which  the  Customs,  Manners,  Traditions,  Theological  Sen- 
timents, Mode  of  Warfare,  Military  Tactics,  Discipline  and 
Encampments,  Treatment  of  Prisoners,  &c.  are  better  ex- 
plained, and  more  minutely  related,  than  has  been  hereto- 
fore done,  by  any  author  on  that  subject.  Together  with  a 
Description  of  the  Soil,  Timber  and  Waters,  where  he 
travelled  with  the  Indians,  during  his  captivity. 

TO  WHICH   IS   ADDED, 

A  Brief  Account  of  some  Very  Uncommon  Occurrences,  which 
transpired  after  his  return  from  captivity;  as  well  as  of 
the  Different  Campaigns  carried  on  against  the  Indians  to 
the  westward  of  Fort  Pitt,  since  the  year  1755,  to  the  pres- 
ent date. 


WRITTEN  BY  HIMSELF. 


LEXINGTON: 

PRINTED  RY  JOHN  BRADFORD,  ON  MAIN  STREET, 
1799. 


1WAS  strongly  urged  to  publish  the  following  work, 
immediately  after  my  return  from  captivity,  which 
was  nearly  forty  years  ago — but,  as  at  that  time  the 
Americans  were  so  little  acquainted  with  Indian  af- 
fairs, I  apprehended  a  great  part  of  it  would  be  viewed 
as  fable  or  romance. 

As  the  Indians  never  attempted  to  prevent  me  ^either 
from  reading  or  writing,  I  kept  a  Journal,  which  I 
revised  shortly  after  my  return  from  captivity,  and 
which  I  have  kept  ever  since :  and  as  I  have  had  but  a 
moderate  English  education,  have  been  advised  to 
employ  some  person  of  liberal  education  to  transcribe 
and  embellish  it— but  believing  that  nature  always  out- 
shines art,  have  thought,  that  occurrences  truly  and 
plainly  stated,  as  they  happened,  would  make  the  best 
history,  be  better  understood,  and  most  entertaining. 

In  the  different  Indian  speeches  copied  into  this 
work,  I  have  not  only  imitated  their  own  style,  or  mode 
of  speaking,  but  have  also  preserved  the  ideas  meant 
to  be  communicated  in  those  speeches — In  common 
conversation,  I  have  used  my  own  style,  but  preserved 
their  ideas.  The  principal  advantage  that  I  expect  will 
result  to  the  public,  from  the  publication  of  the  follow- 
ing sheets,  is  the  observations  on  tlie  Indian  mode  of 


4  Preface. 

warfare.  Experience  has  taught  the  Americans  the 
necessity  of  adopting  their  mode,  and  the  more  perfect 
we  are  in  that  mode,  the  better  we  shall  be  able  to  de- 
fend ourselves  against  them,  when  defence  is  necessary. 

JAMES  SMITH. 

Bourbon  County,  June  1st,  1799. 


REMARKABLE  OCCURRENCES,  Etc. 


IN  May  1755,  the  province  of  Pennsylvania,  agreed 
to  send  out  three  hundred  men,  in  order  to  cut  a 
waggon  road  from  Fort  London,  to  join  Baddock's 
road,  near  the  Turkey  Foot,  or  three  forks  of  Yoho- 
gania.  My  brother-in-law,  William  Smith  esq.  of 
Conococheague,  was  appointed  commissioner,  to  have 
the  oversight  of  these  road-cutters. 

Though  I  was  at  that  time  only  eighteen  years  of 
age,  I  had  fallen  violently  in  love  with  a  young  lady, 
whom  I  apprehended  was  possessed  of  a  large  share  of 
both  beauty  and  virtue ;  but  being  born  between  Venus 
and  Mars,  I  concluded  I  must  also  leave  my  dear  fair 
one,  and  go  out  with  this  company  of  road-cutters,  to 
see  the  event  of  this  campaign ;  but  still  expecting  that 
some  time  in  the  course  of  this  summer,  I  should  again 
return  to  the  arms  of  my  beloved. 

We  went  on  with  the  road,  without  interruption, 
until  near  the  Allegheny  Mountain;  when  I  was  sent 
back,  in  order  to  hurry  up  some  provision  waggons  that 
were  on  the  way  after  us ;  I  proceeded  down  the  road  as 
far  as  the  crossings  of  Juniata,  where,  finding  the  wag- 
gons were  coming  on  as  fast  as  possible,  I  returned  up 
the  road  again  towards  the  Allegheny  Mountain,  in 

(v) 


6  Col.  James  Smith. 

company  with  one  Arnold  Vigoras.  About  four  or 
five  miles  above  Bedford,  three  Indians  had  made  a 
blind  of  bushes,  stuck  in  the  ground,  as  though  they 
grew  naturally,  where  they  concealed  themselves,  about 
fifteen  yards  from  the  road.  When  we  came  opposite 
to  them,  they  fired  upon  us,  at  this  short  distance,  and 
killed  my  fellow  traveller,  yet  their  bullets  did  not 
touch  me;  but  my  horse  making  a  violent  start,  threw 
uie,  and  the  Indians  immediately  ran  up,  and  took  me 
prisoner.  The  one  that  laid  hold  on  me  was  a  Cana- 
fatauga,  the  other  two  were  Delawares.  One  of  them 
could  speak  English,  and  asked  me  if  there  were  any 
more  white  men  coming  after?  I  told  them  not  any 
near,  that  I  knew  of.  Two  of  these  Indians  stood  by 
me,  whilst  the  other  scalped  my  comrade :  they  then  set 
off  and  ran  at  a  smart  rate,  through  the  woods,  for 
about  fifteen  miles,  and  that  night  we  slept  on  the  Ale- 
gheny  Mountain,  without  fire. 

The  next  morning  they  divided  the  last  of  their  pro- 
vision which  they  had  brought  from  Fort  DuQuesne, 
and  gave  me  an  equal  share,  which  was  about  two  or 
three  ounces  of  mouldy  biscuit— this  and  a  young 
Ground-Hog,  about  as  large  as  a  Eabbit,  roasted,  and 
also  equally  divided,  was  all  the  provision  we  had  until 
we  came  to  the  Loyal-Hannan,  which  was  about  fifty 
miles;  and  a  great  part  of  the  way  we  came  through 
exceeding  rocky  Laurel-thickets,  without  any  path. 
When  we  came  to  the  West  side  of  Laurel  Hill,  they 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  7 

gave  the  scalp  halloo,  as  usual,  which  is  a  long  yell  or 
halloo,  for  every  scalp  or  prisoner  they  have  in  posses- 
sion; the  last  of  these  scalp  halloos  was  followed  with 
quick  and  sudden,  shrill  shouts  of  joy  and  triumph. 
On  their  performing  this,  we  were  answered  by  the  fir- 
ing of  a  number  of  guns  on  the  Loyal-Hannan,  one 
after  another,  quicker  than  one  could  count,  by  an- 
other party  of  Indians,  who  were  encamped  near  where 
Ligoneer  now  stands.  As  we  advanced  near  this  party, 
they  increased  with  repeated  shouts  of  joy  and 
triumph;  but  I  did  not  share  with  them  in  their  excess- 
ive mirth.  When  we  came  to  this  camp,  we  found  they 
had  plenty  of  Turkeys  and  other  meat,  there;  and 
though  I  never  before  eat  venison  without  bread  or 
salt,  yet  as  I  was  hungry,  it  relished  very  well.  There 
we  lay  that  night,  and  the  next  morning  the  whole  of 
us  marched  on  our  way  for  Fort  DuQuesne.  The  night 
after  we  joined  another  camp  of  Indians,  with  nearly 
the  same  ceremony,  attended  with  great  noise,  and  ap- 
parent joy,  among  all,  except  one.  The  next  morning 
we  continued  our  march,  and  in  the  afternoon  we  came 
in  full  view  of  the  fort,  which  stood  on  the  point,  near 
where  Fort  Pitt  now  stands.  We  then  made  a  halt  on 
the  bank  of  the  Alegheny,  and  repeated  the  scalp 
halloo,  which  was  answered  by  the  firing  of  all  the  fire- 
locks in  the  hands  of  both  Indians  and  French  who  were 
in  and  about  the  fort,  in  the  aforesaid  manner,  and  also 
the  great  guns,  which  were  followed  by  the  continued 


8  Col.  James  Smith. 

shouts  and  yells  of  the  different  savage  tribes  who 
were  then  collected  there. 

As  I  was  at  this  time  unacquainted  with  this  mode 
of  firing  and  yelling  of  the  savages,  I  concluded  that 
there  were  thousands  of  Indians  there,  ready  to  receive 
General  Braddock;  but  what  added  to  my  surprise,  I 
saw  numbers  running  towards  me,  stripped  naked,  ex- 
cepting breech-clouts,  and  painted  in  the  most  hideous 
manner,  of  various  colors,  though  the  principal  color 
was  vermillion,  or  a  bright  red ;  yet  there  was  annexed 
to  this,  black,  brown,  blue,  &c.  As  they  approached, 
they  formed  themselves  into  two  long  ranks,  about  two 
or  three  rods  apart.  I  was  told  by  an  Indian  that 
could  speak  English,  that  I  must  run  betwixt  these 
ranks,  and  that  they  would  flog  me  all  the  way,  as  I 
ran,  and  if  I  ran  quick,  it  would  be  so  much  the  better, 
as  they  would  quit  when  I  got  to  the  end  of  the  ranks. 
There  appeared  to  be  a  general  rejoicing  around  me, 
yet  I  could  find  nothing  like  joy  in  my  breast;  but  I 
started  to  the  race  with  all  the  resolution  and  vigor  I 
was  capable  of  exerting,  and  found  that  it  was  as  I  had 
been  told,  for  I  was  flogged  the  whole  way.  When 
I  had  got  near  the  end  of  the  lines,  I  was  struck  with 
something  that  appeared  to  me  to  be  a  stick,  or  the 
handle  of  a  tommahawk,  which  caused  me  to  fall  to  the 
ground.  On  my  recovering  my  senses,  I  endeavored  to 
renew  my  race;  but  as  I  arose,  some  one  cast  sand  in 
my  eyes,  which  blinded  me  so,  that  I  could  not  see 


Remarkable.  Occurrences,  Etc.  9 

where  to  run.  They  continued  beating  me  most  intol- 
erably, until  I  was  at  length  insensible;  but  before  1 
lost  my  senses,  I  remember  my  wishing  them  to  strike 
the  fatal  blow,  for  I  thought  they  intended  killing  me, 
but  apprehended  they  were  too  long  about  it. 

The  first  thing  I  remember  was  my  being  in  the  fort, 
amidst  the  French  and  Indians,  and  a  French  doctor 
standing  by  me,  who  had  opened  a  vein  in  my  left  arm : 
after  which  the  interpreter  asked  me  how  I  did,  I  told 
him  I  felt  much  pain;  the  doctor  then  washed  my 
wounds,  and  the  bruised  places  of  my  body,  with 
French  brandy.  As  I  felt  faint,  and  the  brandy  smelt 
well,  I  asked  for  some  inwardly,  but  the  doctor  told 
me,  by  the  interpreter,  that  it  did  not  suit  my  case. 

When  they  found  I  could  speak,  a  number  of  Indians 
came  around  me,  and  examined  me  with  threats  of 
cruel  death,  if  I  did  not  tell  the  truth.  The  first  ques- 
tion they  asked  me,  was,  how  many  men  were  there  in 
the  party  that  were  coming  from  Pennsylvania,  to  join 
Braddock?  I  told  them  the  truth,  that  there  were 
three  hundred.  The  next  question  was,  were  they  well 
armed?  I  told  them  they  were  all  well  armed,  (mean- 
ing the  arm  of  flesh)  for  they  had  only  about  thirty 
guns  among  the  whole  of  them;  which,  if  the  Indians 
had  known,  they  would  certainly  have  gone  and  cut 
them  all  off;  therefore  I. could  not  in  conscience  let 
them  know  the  defenceless  situation  of  these  road-cut- 
ters. I  was  then  sent  to  the  hospital,  and  carefully 


10  Col.  James  Smith. 

attended  by  the  doctors,  and  recovered  quicker  than 
what  I  expected. 

Some  time  after  I  was  there,  I  was  visited  by  the 
Delaware  Indian  already  mentioned,  who  was  at  the 
taking  of  me,  and  could  speak  some  English.  Though 
he  spoke  but  bad  English,  yet  I  found  him  to  be  a  man 
of  considerable  understanding.  I  asked  him  if  I  had 
done  any  thing  that  had  offended  the  Indians,  which 
caused  them  to  treat  me  so  unmercifully?  He  said  no, 
it  was  only  an  old  custom  the  Indians  had,  and  it  was 
like  how  do  you  do ;  after  that  he  said  I  would  be  well 
used.  I  asked  him  if  I  should  be  admitted  to  remain 
with  the  French?  He  said  no— and  told  me  that  as 
soon  as  I  recovered,  I  must  not  only  go  with  the  In- 
dians, but  must  be  made  an  Indian  myself.  I  asked 
him  what  news  from  Braddock's  army?  He  said  the 
Indians  spied  them  every  day,  and  he  shewed  me  by 
making  marks  on  the  ground  with  a  stick,  that  Brad- 
dock's  army  was  advancing  in  very  close  order,  and 
that  the  Indians  would  surround  them,  take  trees,  and 
(as  he  expressed  it)  shoot  urn  down  all  one  pigeon. 

Shortly  after  this,  on  the  9th  day  of  July  1755,  in 
the  morning  I  heard  a  great  stir  in  the  fort.  As  1 
could  then  walk  with  a  staff  in  my  hand,  I  went  out  of 
the  door  which  was  just  by  the  wall  of  the  fort,  and 
stood  upon  the  wall  and  viewed  the  Indians  in  a  huddle 
before  the  gate,  where  were  barrels  of  powder,  bullets, 
flints,  &c.,  and  every  one  taking  what  suited;  I  saw 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  11 

the  Indians  also  inarch  off  in  rank  intire— likewise  the 
French  Canadians,  and  some  regulars,  after  viewing 
the  Indians  and  French  in  different  positions,  I  com- 
puted them  to  be  about  four  hundred,  and  wondered 
that  they  attempted  to  go  out  against  Braddock  with 
so  small  a  party.  I  was  then  in  high  hopes  that  I  would 
soon  see  them  flying  before  the  British  troops,  and  that 
General  Braddock  would  take  the  fort  and  rescue  me. 

I  remained  anxious  to  know  the  event  of  this  day; 
and  in  the  afternoon  I  again  observed  a  great  noise  and 
commotion  in  the  fort,  and  though  at  that  time  I  could 
not  understand  French,  yet  I  found  it  was  the  voice  of 
Joy  and  triumph,  and  feared  that  they  had  received 
what  I  called  bad  news. 

I  had  observed  some  of  the  old  country  soldiers 
speak  Dutch,  as  I  spoke  Dutch  I  went  to  one  of  them 
and  asked  him  what  was  the  news?  he  told  me  that  a 
runner  had  just  arrived,  who  said  that  Braddock  would 
certainly  be  defeated ;  that  the  Indians  and  French  had 
surrounded  him,  and  were  concealed  behind  trees  and 
in  gullies,  and  kept  a  constant  fire  upon  the  English, 
and  that  they  saw  the  English  falling  in  heaps,  and  if 
they  did  not  take  the  river  which  was  the  only  gap, 
and  make  their  escape,  there  would  not  be  one  man  left 
alive  before  sun  down.  Some  time  after  this  I  heard 
a  number  of  scalp  halloos  and  saw  a  company  of  In- 
dians and  French  coming  in.  I  observed  they  had  a 
great  many  bloody  scalps,  grenadiers'  caps,  British 


12  Col.  James  Smith. 

canteens,  bayonets,  &c.,  with  them.  They  brought  the 
news  that  Braddock  was  defeated.  After  that  another 
company  came  in  which  appeared  to  be  about  one 
hundred,  and  chiefly  Indians,  and  it  seemed  to  me  that 
almost  every  one  of  this  company  was  carrying  scalps ; 
after  this  came  another  company  with  a  number  of 
waggon-horses,  and  also  a  great  many  scalps.  Those 
that  were  coming  in,  and  those  that  had  arrived,  kept 
a  constant  firing  of  small  arms,  and  also  the  great 
guns  in  the  fort,  which  were  accompanied  with  the  most 
hedeous  shouts  and  yells  from  all  quarters;  so  that  it 
appeared  to  me  as  if  the  infernal  regions  had  broke 
loose. 

About  sun  down  I  beheld  a  small  party  coming  in 
with  about  a  dozen  prisoners,  stripped  naked,  with 
their  hands  tied  behind  their  backs,  and  their  faces,  and 
part  of  their  bodies  blacked — these  prisoners  they 
burned  to  death  on  the  bank  of  Alegheny  Eiver  op- 
posite to  the  fort.  I  stood  on  the  fort  wall  until  I  be- 
held them  begin  to  burn  one  of  these  men,  they  had  him 
tied  to  a  stake  and  kept  touching  him  with  fire-brands, 
red-hot  irons,  etc.,  and  he  screeming  in  a  most  dole- 
ful manner,— the  Indians  in  the  mean  time  yelling  like 
infernal  spirits.  As  this  scene  appeared  too  shocking 
for  me  to  behold,  I  retired  to  my  lodging  both  sore 
and  sorry. 

When  I  came  into  my  lodgings  I  saw  Buffel  's  Seven 
Sermons,  which  they  had  brought  from  the  field  of 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  13 

tattle,  which  a  Frenchman  made  a  present  of  to  me. 
From  the  best  information  I  could  receive  there  were 
only  seven  Indians  and  four  French  killed  in  this 
battle,  and  five  hundred  British  lay  dead  in  the  field; 
besides  what  were  killed  in  the  river  on  their  retreat. 

The  morning  after  the  battle  I  saw  Braddock's 
artilery  brought  into  the  fort,  the  same  day  I  also  saw 
several  Indians  in  British-officers'  dress  with  sash, 
half-moon,  laced  hats,  &a,  which  the  British  then  wore. 

A  few  days  after  this  the  Indians  demanded  me  and 
I  was  obliged  to  go  with  them.  I  was  not  yet  well  able 
to  march,  but  they  took  me  in  a  canoe,  up  the  Alegheny 
River  to  an  Indian  town  that  was  on  the  north  side 
of  the  river,  about  forty  miles  above  Fort  DuQuesne. 
Here  I  remained  about  three  weeks,  and  was  then  taken 
to  an  Indian  town  on  the  west  branch  of  Muskingum, 
about  twenty  miles  above  the  forks,  which  was  called 
Tullihas,  inhabited  by  Delawares,  Caughnewagas  and 
Mohicans.— On  our  rout  betwixt  the  aforesaid  towns, 
the  country  was  chiefly  black-oak  and  white-oak  land, 
which  appeared  generally  to  be  good  wheat  land, 
chiefly  second  and  third  rate,  intermixed  with  some  rich 
bottoms. 

The  day  after  my  arrival  at  the  aforesaid  town,  a 
number  of  Indians  collected  about  me,  and  one  of  them 
began  to  pull  the  hair  out  of  my  head.  He  had  some 
ashes  on  a  piece  of  bark,  in  which  he  frequently  diped 
his  fingers  in  order  to  take  the  firmer  hold,  and  so  he 


14  Col.  James  Smith. 

went  on,  as  if  he  had  been  plucking  a  turkey,  until  he 
had  all  the  hair  clean  out  of  my  head,  except  a  small 
spot  about  three  or  four  inches  square  on  my  crown; 
this  they  cut  off  with  a  pair  of  scissors,  excepting  three 
locks,  which  they  dressed  up  in  their  own  mode.  Two 
of  these  they  wraped  round  with  a  narrow  beaded 
garter  made  by  themselves  for  that  purpose,  and  the 
other  they  platted  at  full  length,  and  then  stuck  it  full 
of  silver  broches.  After  this  they  bored  my  nose  and 
ears,  and  fixed  me  off  with  ear  rings  and  nose  jewels, 
then  they  ordered  me  to  strip  off  my  clothes  and  put  on 
a  breech-clout,  which  I  did ;  then  they  painted  my  head, 
face  and  body  in  various  colors.  They  put  a  large  belt 
of  wampom  on  my  neck,  and  silver  bands  on  my  hands 
and  right  arm;  and  so  an  old  chief  led  me  out  in  the 
street  and  gave  the  alarm  hallo,  coo-wigh,  several 
times  repeated  quick,  and  on  this  all  that  were  in  the 
town  came  running  and  stood  round  the  old  chief,  who 
held  me  by  the  hand  in  the  midst.  As  I  at  that  time 
knew  nothing  of  their  mode  of  adoption,  and  had  seen 
them  put  to  death  all  they  had  taken,  and  as  I  never 
could  find  that  they  saved  a  man  alive  at  Braddock's 
defeat,  I  made  no  doubt  but  they  were  about  putting  me 
to  death  in  some  cruel  manner.  The  old  chief  holding 
me  by  the  hand  made  a  long  speech  very  loud,  and 
when  he  had  done  he  handed  me  to  three  young  squaws, 
who  led  me  by  the  hand  down  the  bank  into  the  river 
until  the  water  was  up  to  our  middle.  The  squaws 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  15> 

then  made  signs  to  me  to  plunge  myself  into  the  water, 
but  I  did  not  understand  them;  I  thought  that  the 
result  of  the  council  was  that  I  should  be  drowned,  and 
that  these  young  ladies  were  to  be  the  executioners. 
They  all  three  laid  violent  hold  of  me,  and  I  for  some 
time  opposed  them  with  all  my  might,  which  occasioned 
loud  laughter  by  the  multitude  that  were  on  the  bank 
of  the  river.  At  length  one  of  the  squaws  made  out 
to  speak  a  little  English  (for  I  believe  they  began  to  be 
afraid  of  me)  and  said,  no  hurt  you;  on  this  I  gave 
myself  up  to  their  ladyships,  who  were  as  good  as  their 
word;  for  though  they  plunged  me  under  water,  and 
washed  and  rubbed  me  severely,  yet  I  could  not  say 
they  hurt  me  much. 

These  young  women  then  led  me  up  to  the  council 
house,  where  some  of  the  tribe  were  ready  with  new 
cloths  for  me.  They  gave  me  a  new  ruffled  shirt,  which 
I  put  on,  also  a  pair  of  leggins  done  off  with  ribbons- 
and  beads,  likewise  a  pair  of  mockasons,  and  garters 
dressed  with  beads,  Porcupine-quills,  and  red  hair- 
also  a  tinsel  laced  cappo.  They  again  painted  my  head 
and  face  with  various  colors,  and  tied  a  bunch  of  red 
feathers  to  one  of  these  locks  they  had  left  on  the 
crown  of  my  head,  which  stood  up  five  or  six  inches. 
They  seated  me  on  a  bear  skin,  and  gave  me  a  pipe> 
tomahawk,  and  polecat  skin  pouch,  which  had  been 
skined  pocket  fashion,  and  contained  tobacco,  killegen- 
ico,  or  dry  sumach  leaves,  which  they  mix  with  their 


16  Col.  James  Smith. 

tobacco,— also  spunk,  flint  and  steel.  When  I  was  thus 
seated,  the  Indians  came  in  dressed  and  painted  in 
their  grandest  manner.  As  they  came  in  they  took 
their  seats  and  for  a  considerable  time  there  was  a  pro- 
found silence,  every  one  was  smoking,— but  not  a  word 
was  spoken  among  them. — At  length  one  of  the  chiefs 
made  a  speech  which  was  delivered  to  me  by  an  in- 
terperter,— and  was  as  followeth:— "My  son,  you  are 
now  flesh  of  our  flesh,  and  bone  of  our  bone.  By  the 
ceremony  which  was  performed  this  day,  every  drop 
of  white  blood  was  washed  out  of  your  veins ;  you  are 
taken  into  the  Caughnewago  nation,  and  initiated  into 
a  warlike  tribe;  you  are  adopted  into  a  great  family, 
and  now  received  with  great  seriousness  and  solemnity 
in  the  room  and  place  of  a  great  man ;  after  what  has 
passed  this  day,  you  are  now  one  of  us  by  an  old  strong 
law  and  custom — My  son,  you  have  now  nothing  to 
fear,  we  are  now  under  the  same  obligations  to  love, 
support  and  defend  you,  that  we  are  to  love  and  de- 
fend one  another,  therefore  you  are  to  consider  your- 
self as  one  of  our  people."— At  this  time  I  did  not  be- 
lieve this  fine  speech,  especially  that  of  the  white  blood 
being  washed  out  of  me;  but  since  that  time  I  have 
found  that  there  was  much  sincerity  in  said  speech,— 
for  from  that  day  I  never  knew  them  to  make  any  dis- 
tinction between  me  and  themselves  in  any  respect 
whatever  until  I  left  them.— If  they  had  plenty  of 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  17 

•cloa thing  I  had  plenty,  if  we  were  scarce  we  all  shared 
one  fate. 

After  this  ceremony  was  over,  I  was  introduced  to 
my  new  kin,  and  told  that  I  was  to  attend  a  feast  that 
-evening,  which  I  did.  And  as  the  custom  was,  they 
gave  me  also  a  bowl  and  wooden  spoon,  which  I  carried 
•with  me  to  the  place,  where  there  was  a  number  of 
large  brass  kettles  full  of  boiled  venison  and  green 
corn ;  every  one  advanced  with  his  bowl  and  spoon  and 
had  his  share  given  him. — After  this,  one  of  the  chiefs 
made  a  short  speech,  and  then  we  began  to  eat. 

The  name  of  one  of  the  chiefs  in  its  town  was  Tec- 
anyaterighto,  alias  Pluggy,  and  the  other  Asallecoa 
•alias  Mohawk  Solomon.— As  Pluggy  and  his  party 
were  to  start  the  next  day  to  war,  to  the  frontiers  of 
Virginia,  the  next  thing  to  be  performed  was  the  war 
dance,  and  their  war  songs.  At  their  war  dance  they 
had  both  vocal  and  instrumental  music.  They  had  a 
short  holow  gum  close  in  one  end,  with  water  in  it,  and 
parchment  stretched  over  the  open  end  thereof,  which 
they  beat  with  one  stick,  and  made  a  sound  nearly  like 
a  muffled  drum;  all  those  who  were  going  on  this  ex- 
pedition collected  together  and  formed.  An  old  Indian 
then  began  to  sing  and  timed  the  music  by  beating  on 
this  drum,  as  the  ancients  formerly  timed  their  music 
"by  beating  the  tabor.  On  this  the  warriors  began  to  ad- 
vance, or  move  forward  in  concert,  like  well  disciplined 
troops  would  march  to  the  fife  and  drum.  Each  war- 


18  Col.  James  Smith. 

rior  had  a  tomahawk,  spear  or  war-mallet  in  his  hand, 
and  they  all  moved  regularly  towards  the  east,  or  the 
way  they  intended  to  go  to  war.  At  length  they  all 
stretched  their  tomahawks  towards  the  Potomack,  and 
giving  a  hideous  shout  or  yell,  they  wheeled  quick 
about,  and  danced  in  the  same  manner  back.  The  next 
was  the  war  song.  In  performing  this,  only  one  sung 
at  a  time,  in  a  moving  posture,  with  a  tomahawk  in  his 
hand,  while  all  the  other  warriors  were  engaged  in  call- 
ing aloud  he-uh,  he-uh,  which  they  constantly  repeated,, 
while  the  war  song  was  going  on.  When  the  warior 
that  was  singing  had  ended  his  song,  he  struck  a  war 
post  with  his  tomahawk,  and  with  a  loud  voice  told 
what  warlike  exploits  he  had  done,  and  what  he  now 
intended  to  do,  which  was  answered  by  the  other  wari- 
ors,  with  loud  shouts  of  applause.  Some  who  had  not 
before  intended  to  go  to  war,  at  this  time  were  so  ani- 
mated by  this  performance  that  they  took  up  the  toma- 
hawk and  sung  the  war  song,  which  was  answered  with 
shouts  of  joy,  as  they  were  then  initiated  into  the  pres- 
ent marching  company.  The  next  morning  this  com- 
pany all  collected  at  one  place,  with  their  heads  and 
faces  painted  with  various  colors,  and  packs  upon  their 
backs;  they  marched  off  all  silent,  except  the  com- 
mander, who,  in  the  front  sang  the  travelling  song,, 
which  began  in  this  manner :  hoo  caughtainte  heegana. 
Just  as  the  rear  passed  the  end  of  the  town,  they  began 
to  fire  in  their  slow  manner,  from  the  front  to  the  rear,. 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  19 

which  was  accompanied  with  shouts  and  yells  from  all 
quarters. 

This  evening  I  was  invited  to  another  sort  of  dance, 
which  was  a  kind  of  promiscuous  dance.  The  young 
men  stood  in  one  rank,  and  the  young  women  in 
another,  about  one  rod  apart,  facing  each  other.  The 
one  that  raised  the  tune,  or  started  the  song,  held  a 
small  gourd  or  dry  shell  of  a  squash,  in  his  hand, 
which  contained  beads  or  small  stones,  which  rattled. 
When  he  began  to  sing,  he  timed  the  tune  with  his  rat- 
tle; both  men  and  women  danced  and  sung  together, 
advancing  towards  each  other,  stooping  until  their 
heads  would  be  touching  together,  and  then  ceased 
from  dancing,  with  loud  shouts,  and  retreated  and 
formed  again,  and  so  repeated  the  same  thing  over  and 
over,  for  three  or  four  hours,  without  intermission. 
This  exercise  appeared  to  me  at  first  irrational  and  in- 
sipid; but  I  found  that  in  singing  their  tunes,  they 
used  ya  ne  no  hoo  wa  ne  &c.,  like  our  fa  fol  la,  and 
though  they  have  no  such  thing  as  jingling  verse,  yet 
they  can  intermix  sentences  with  their  notes,  and  say 
what  they  please  to  each  other,  and  carry  on  the  tune 
in  concert.  I  found  that  this  was  a  kind  of  wooing  or 
courting  dance,  and  as  they  advanced  stooping  with 
their  heads  together,  they  could  say  what  they  pleased 
in  each  other's  ear,  without  disconcerting  their  rough 
music,  and  the  others,  or  those  near,  not  hear  what  they 
say. 


20  Col.  James  Smith. 

Shortly  after  this  I  went  out  to  hunt,  in  company 
with  Mohawk  Solomon,  some  of  the  Cauglinewagas  and 
a  Delaware  Indian  that  was  married  to  a  Caughnewaga 
squaw.  We  travelled  about  south,  from  this  town,  and 
the  first  night  we  killed  nothing,  but  we  had  with  us 
green  corn,  which  we  roasted  and  ate  that  night.  The 
next  day  we  encamped  about  twelve  o'clock,  and  the 
hunters  turned  out  to  hunt,  and  I  went  down  the  run 
that  we  encamped  on,  in  company  with  some  squaws 
and  boys,  to  hunt  plumbs,  which  we  found  in  great 
plenty.  On  my  return  to  camp  I  observed  a  large  piece 
of  fat  meat :  the  Delaware  Indian  that  could  talk  some 
English,  observed  me  looking  earnestly  at  this  meat, 
and  asked  me  what  meat  you  think  that  is?  I  said  I 
supposed  it  was  bear  meat;  he  laughed  and  said,  ho, 
all  one  fool  you,  beal  now  elly  pool,  and  pointing  to  the 
other  side  of  the  camp,  he  said  look  at  that  skin,  you 
think  that  beal  skin?  I  went  and  lifted  the  skin,  which 
appeared  like  an  ox  hide :  he  then  said,  what  skin  you 
think  that?  I  replied  that  I  thought  it  was  a  buffaloe 
hide;  he  laughed  and  said  you  fool  again,  you  know 
nothing,  you  think  buff  aloe  that  colo?  I  acknowledged 
I  did  not  know  much  about  these  things,  and  told  him  I 
never  saw  a  buff  aloe,  and  that  I  had  not  heard  what 
color  they  were.  He  replied  by  and  by  you  shall  set 
gleat  many  buffaloe;  He  now  go  to  gleat  lick.  That 
skin  no  buff  aloe  skin,  that  skin  buck-elk  skin.  They 
went  out  with  horses,  and  brought  in  the  remainder  of 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  21 

this  buck-elk  which  was  the  fattest  creature  I  ever 
saw  of  the  tallow  kind. 

We  remained  at  this  camp  about  eight  or  ten  days, 
and  killed  a  number  of  deer.  Though  we  had  neither 
bread  or  salt  at  this  time,  yet  we  had  both  roast  and 
boiled  meat  in  great  plenty,  and  they  were  frequently 
inviting  me  to  eat,  when  I  had  no  appetite. 

We  then  moved  to  the  buffaloe  lick,  where  we  killed 
several  buffaloe,  and  in  their  small  brass  kettles  they 
made  about  half  a  bushel  of  salt.  I  suppose  this  lick 
was  about  thirty  or  forty  miles  from  the  aforesaid 
town,  and  somewhere  between  the  Muskingum,  Ohio 
and  Sciota.  About  the  lick  was  clear,  open  woods,  and 
thin  white-oak  land,  and  at  that  time  there  were  large 
roads  leading  to  the  lick,  like  waggon  roads.  We 
moved  from  this  lick  about  six  or  seven  miles,  and 
encamped  on  a  creek. 

Though  the  Indians  had  given  me  a  gun,  I  had  not 
yet  been  admitted  to  go  out  from  the  camp  to  hunt.  At 
this  place  Mohawk  Solomon  asked  me  to  go  out  with 
him  to  hunt,  which  I  readily  agreed  to.  After  some 
time  we  came  upon  some  fresh  buffaloe  tracks.  I  had 
observed  before  this  that  the  Indians  were  upon  their 
guard,  and  afraid  of  an  enemy ;  for,  until  now  they  and 
the  southern  nations  had  been  at  war.  As  we  were  fol- 
lowing the  buffalo  tracks,  Solomon  seemed  to  be  upon 
his  guard,  went  very  slow,  and  would  frequently  stand 
and  listen,  and  appeared  to  be  in  suspense.  We  came 


22  Col.  James  Smith. 

to  where  the  tracks  were  very  plain  in  the  sand,  and  I 
said  it  is  surely  buffaloe  tracks ;  he  said  hush,  you  know 
nothing,  may  be  buffaloe  tracks,  may  be  Catawba.  He 
went  very  cautious  until  we  found  some  fresh  buffaloe 
dung:  he  then  smiled  and  said  Catawba  can  not  make 
so.  He  then  stopped  and  told  me  an  odd  story  about 
the  Catawbas.  He  said  that  formerly  the  Catawbas 
came  near  one  of  their  hunting  camps,  and  at  some 
distance  from  the  camp  lay  in  ambush,  and  in  order  to 
decoy  them  out,  sent  two  or  three  Catawbas  in  the 
night,  past  their  camp,  with  buffaloe  hoofs  fixed  on 
their  feet,  so  as  to  make  artificial  tracks.  In  the  morn- 
ing those  in  the  camp  followed  after  these  tracks, 
thinking  they  were  Buffaloe,  until  they  were  fired  on  by 
the  Catawbas,  and  several  of  them  killed;  the  others 
fled,  collected  a  party  and  pursued  the  Catawbas ;  but 
they,  in  their  subtilty  brought  with  them  rattle-snake 
poison,  which  they  had  collected  from  the  bladder  that 
lieth  at  the  root  of  the  snakes'  teeth;  this  they  had 
corked  up  in  a  short  piece  of  cane-stalk;  they  had  also 
brought  with  them  small  cane  or  reed,  about  the  size 
of  a  rye  straw,  which  they  made  sharp  at  the  end  like 
a  pen,  and  dipped  them  in  this  poison,  and  stuck  them 
in  the  ground  among  the  grass,  along  their  own  tracks, 
in  such  a  position  that  they  might  stick  into  the  legs  of 
the  pursuers,  which  answered  the  design;  and  as  the 
Catawbas  had  runners  behind  to  watch  the  motions  of 
the  pursuers,  when  they  found  that  a  number  of  them 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  23 

were  lame,  being  artificially  snake  bit,  and  that  they 
were  all  turning  back,  the  Catawbas  turned  upon  the 
pursuers,  and  defeated  them,  and  killed  and  scalped  all 
those  that  were  lame.— When  Solomon  had  finished  this 
story,  and  found  that  I  understood  him,  concluded  by 
saying,  you  don't  know,  Catawba  velly  bad  Indian, 
Catawba  all  one  Devil  Catawba. 

Some  time  after  this,  I  was  told  to  take  the  dogs 
with  me  and  go  down  the  creek,  perhaps  I  might  kill  a 
turkey;  it  being  in  the  afternoon,  I  was  also  told  not 
to  go  far  from  the  creek,  and  to  come  up  the  creek 
again  to  the  camp,  and  to  take  care  not  to  get  lost. 
When  I  had  gone  some  distance  down  the  creek  I  came 
upon  fresh  buffaloe  tracks,  and  as  I  had  a  number  of 
dogs  with  me  to  stop  the  buffaloe,  I  concluded  I  would 
follow  after  and  kill  one;  and  as  the  grass  and  weeds 
were  rank,  I  could  readily  follow  the  track.  A  little 
before  sundown,  I  despaired  of  coming  up  with  them :  1 
was  then  thinking  how  I  might  get  to  camp  before 
night;  I  concluded  as  the  buffaloe  had  made  several 
turns,  if  I  took  the  track  back  to  the  creek,  it  would  be 
dark  before  I  could  get  to  camp ;  therefore  I  thought  I 
would  take  a  near  way  through  the  hills,  and  strike 
the  creek  a  little  below  the  camp ;  but  as  it  was  cloudy 
weather,  and  I  a  very  young  woodsman,  I  could  find 
neither  creek  or  camp.  When  night  came  on  I  fired 
my  gun  several  times,  and  hallooed,  but  could  have  no 
answer.  The  next  morning  early,  the  Indians  were  out 


24  Col.  James  Smith. 

after  me,  and  as  I  had  with  me  ten  or  a  dozen  dogs,  and 
the  grass  and  weeds  rank,  they  could  readily  follow  my 
track.  When  they  came  up  with  me,  they  appeared  to 
be  in  a  very  good  humor.  I  asked  Solomon  if  he 
thought  I  was  running  away,  he  said  no  no,  you  go  too- 
much  clooked.  On  my  return  to  camp  they  took  my 
gun  from  me,  and  for  this  rash  step  I  was  reduced  to  a 
bow  and  arrows,  for  near  two  years.  We  were  out  on 
this  tour  about  six  weeks. 

This  country  is  generally  hilly,  though  intermixed 
with  considerable  quantities  of  rich  upland,  and  some- 
good  bottoms. 

When  we  returned  to  the  town,  Pluggy  and  his  party 
had  arrived,  and  brought  with  them  a  considerable 
number  of  scalps  and  prisoners  from  the  South  Branch 
of  Potomack:  they  also  brought  with  them  an  English 
Bible,  which  they  gave  to  a  Dutch  woman  who  was  a 
prisoner ;  but  as  she  could  not  read  English,  she  made 
a  present  of  it  to  me,  which  was  very  acceptable. 

I  remained  in  this  town  until  some  time  in  October^ 
when  my  adopted  brother,  called  Tontileaugo,  who  had 
married  a  Wiandot  squaw,  took  me  with  him  to  Lake 
Erie.  We  proceeded  up  the  west  branch  of  Muskin- 
gum,  and  for  some  distance  up  the  river  the  land  was 
hilly  but  intermixed  with  large  bodies  of  tolerable  rich 
upland,  and  excellent  bottoms.  We  proceeded  on,  to 
the  head  waters  of  the  west  branch  of  Muskingum.  On 
the  head  waters  of  this  branch,  and  from  thence  to  the 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  25 

waters  of  Canesadooharie,  there  is  a  large  body  of  rich, 
well  lying  land— the  timber  is  ash,  walnut,  sugar-tree, 
buckeye,  honey-locust  and  pherry,  intermixed  with 
some  oak,  hickory,  &c,— This  tour  was  at  the  time  that 
the  black-haws  were  ripe,  and  we  were  seldom  out  of 
sight  of  them :  they  were  common  here  both  in  the  bot- 
toms and  upland. 

On  this  route  we  had  no  horses  with  us,  and  when 
we  started  from  the  town,  all  the  pack  I  carried  was  a 
pouch,  containing  my  books,  a  little  dried  venison,  and 
my  blanket.  I  had  then  no  gun,  but  Tontileaugo  who 
was  a  first  rate  hunter,  carried  a  rifle  gun,  and  every 
day  killed  deer,  racoons  or  bears.  We  left  the  meat, 
excepting  a  little  for  present  use,  and  carried  the  skins 
with  us  until  we  encamped,  and  then  stretched  them 
with  elm  bark,  in  a  frame  made  with  poles  stuck  in  the 
ground  and  tied  together  with  lynn  or  elm  bark;  and 
when  the  skins  were  dried  by  the  fire,  we  packed  them 
up,  and  carried  them  with  us  the  next  day. 

As  Tontileaugo  could  not  speak  English,  I  had  to 
make  use  of  all  the  Caughnewaga  I  had  learned  even  to 
talk  very  imperfectly  with  him :  but  I  found  I  learned 
to  talk  Indian  faster  this  way,  than  when  I  had  those 
with  me  who  could  speak  English. 

As  we  proceeded  down  the  Canesadooharie  waters, 
our  packs  encreased  by  the  skins  that  were  daily  killed, 
and  became  so  very  heavy  that  we  could  not  march 
more  than  eight  or  ten  miles  per  day.  We  came  to 


26  Col.  James  Smith. 

Lake  Erie  about  six  miles  west  of  the  mouth  of  Canesa- 
dooharie.  As  the  wind  was  very  high  the  evening  we 
came  to  the  Lake,  I  was  surprised  to  hear  the  roaring 
of  the  water,  and  see  the  high  waves  that  dashed 
against  the  shore,  like  the  Ocean.  We  encamped  on  a 
run  near  the  lake;  and  as  the  wind  fell  that  night,  the 
next  morning  the  lake  was  only  in  a  moderate  motion, 
and  we  marched  on  the  sand  along  the  side  of  the  water, 
frequently  resting  ourselves,  as  we  were  heavy  laden. 
I  saw  on  the  strand  a  number  of  large  fish,  that  had 
been  left  in  flat  or  hollow  places ;  as  the  wind  fell  and 
the  waves  abated,  they  were  left  without  water,  or  only 
a  small  quantity;  and  numbers  of  Bald  and  Grey 
Eagles,  &c.  were  along  the  shore  devouring  them. 

Some  time  in  the  afternoon  we  came  to  a  large  camp 
of  Wiandots,  at  the  mouth  of  Canesadooharie,  where 
Tontileaugo's  wife  was.  Here  we  were  kindly  re- 
ceived :  they  gave  us  a  kind  of  rough,  brown  potatoes, 
which  grew  spontaneously  and  is  called  by  the 
Caughnewagas  ohnenata.  These  potatoes  peeled  and 
dipped  in  racoon's  fat,  taste  nearly  like  our  sweet- 
potatoes.  They  also  gave  us  what  they  call  canelieanta, 
which  is  a  kind  of  hominy,  made  of  green  corn,  dried, 
and  beans  mixed  together. 

From  the  head  waters  of   Canesadooharie    to    this 

• 

place,  the  land  is  generally  good;  chiefly  first  or  second 
rate,  and,  comparatively,  little  or  no  third  rate.  The 
only  refuse  is  some  swamps,  that  appear  to  be  too  wet 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  27 

for  use,  yet  I  apprehend  that  a  number  of  them,  if 
drained,  would  make  excellent  meadows.  The  timber  is 
black-oak,  walnut,  hickory,  cherry,  black-ash,  white- 
ash,  water-ash,  buckeye,  black-locust,  honey-locust, 
sugar- tree,  and  elm:  there  is  also  some  land,  though, 
comparatively,  but  small,  where  the  timber  is  chiefly 
white-oak  or  beach— this  may  be  called  third  rate.  In 
the  bottoms,  and  also  many  places  in  the  upland,  there 
is  a  large  quantity  of  wild  apple,  plumb,  and  red  and 
black-haw  trees.  It  appeared  to  be  well  watered,  and 
a  plenty  of  meadow  ground,  intermixed  with  upland, 
but  no  large  prairies  or  glades,  that  I  saw,  or  heard  of. 
In  this  route,  deer,  bear,  turkeys,  and  racoons,  ap- 
peared plenty,  but  no  buff  aloe,  and  very  little  sign  of 
elks. 

We  continued  our  camp  at  the  mouth  of  Canesadoo- 
harie  for  some  time,  where  we  killed  some  deer,  and  a 
great  many  racoons ;  the  racoons  here  were  remarkably 
large  and  fat.— At  length  we  all  embarked  in  a  large 
birch  bark  canoe.  This  vessel  was  about  four  feet  wide, 
and  three  feet  deep,  and  about  five  and  thirty  feet  long : 
and  tho  it  could  carry  a  heavy  burden,  it  was  so  artfully 
and  curiously  constructed  that  four  men  could  cary  it 
several  miles,  or  from  one  landing  place  to  another,  or 
from  the  waters  of  the  Lake  to  the  waters  of  the  Ohio. 
-We  proceeded  up  Canesadooharie  a  few  miles  and 
went  on  shore  to  hunt;  but  to  my  great  surprise  they 
carried  the  vessel  that  we  all  came  in  up  the  bank,  and 


28  Col.  James  Smith. 

inverted  it  or  turned  the  bottom  up,  and  converted  it  to 
a  dwelling  house,  and  kindled  a  fire  before  us  to  warm 
ourselves  by  and  cook.  With  our  baggage  and  ourselves 
in  this  house  we  were  very  much  crouded,  yet  our  little 
house  turned  off  the  rain  very  well. 

We  kept  moving  and  hunting  up  this  river  until  we 
came  to  the  falls;  here  we  remained  some  weeks,  and 
killed  a  number  of  deer,  several  bears,  and  a  great  many 
racoons.  From  the  mouth  of  this  river  to  the  falls  is 
about  five  and  twenty  miles.  On  our  passage  up  I  was 
not  much  out  from  the  river,  but  what  I  saw  was  good 
land,  and  not  hilly. 

About  the  falls  is  thin  chesnut  land,  which  is  almost 
the  only  chesnut  timber  I  ever  saw  in  this  country. 

While  we  remained  here,  I  left  my  pouch  with  my 
books  in  camp,  wrapt  up  in  my  blanket,  and  went  out 
to  hunt  chesnuts.  On  my  return  to  camp  my  books 
were  missing.  I  enquired  after  them,  and  asked  the 
Indians  if  they  knew  where  they  were;  they  told  me 
that  they  supposed  the  puppies  had  carried  them  off.  1 
did  not  believe  them ;  but  thought  they  were  displeased 
at  my  poring  over  my  books,  and  concluded  that  they 
had  destroyed  them,  or  put  them  out  of  my  way. 
•  After  this  I  was  again  out  after  nuts,  and  on  my 
return  beheld  a  new  erection,  which  were  two  white  oak 
saplings,  that  were  forked  about  twelve  feet  high,  and 
stood  about  fifteen  feet  apart.  They  had  cut  these  sap- 
lings at  the  forks  and  laid  a  strong  pole  across  which 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  29 

appeared  in  the  form  of  a  gallows,  and  the  posts  they 
had  shaved  very  smooth  and  painted  in  places  with  ver- 
milion. I  could  not  conceive  the  use  of  this  piece  ot 
work,  and  at  length  concluded  it  was  a  gallows,  1 
thought  that  I  had  displeased  them  by  reading  my 
books,  and  that  they  were  about  puting  me  to  death.— 
The  next  morning  I  observed  them  bringing  their  skins 
all  to  this  place  and  hanging  them  over  this  pole,  so  as 
to  preserve  them  from  being  injured  by  the  weather, 
this  removed  my  fears.  They  also  buried  their  large 
canoe  in  the  ground,  which  is  the  way  they  took  to  pre- 
serve this  sort  of  a  canoe  in  the  winter  season. 

As  we  had  at  this  time  no  horses,  every  one  got  a 
pack  on  his  back,  and  we  steered  an  east  course  about 
twelve  miles,  and  encamped.  The  next  morning  we 
proceeded  on  the  same  course  about  ten  miles  to  a  large 
creek  that  empties  into  Lake  Erie  betwixt  Canesadoo- 
harie,  and  Cayahaga.  Here  they  made  their  winter 
•cabbin,  in  the  following  form.  They  cut  logs  about 
fifteen  feet  long,  and  laid  these  logs  upon  each  other, 
and  drove  posts  in  the  ground  at  each  end  to  keep 
them  together;  the  posts  they  tied  together  at  the  top 
with  bark,  and  by  this  means  raised  a  wall  fifteen  feet 
long,  and  about  four  feet  high,  and  in  the  same  manner 
they  raised  another  wall  opposite  to  this,  at  about 
twelve  feet  distance;  then  they  drove  forks  in  the 
ground  in  the  centre  of  each  end,  and  laid  a  strong  pole 
from  end  to  end  on  these  forks;  and  from  these  walls 


30  Col.  James  Smith. 

to  the  poles,  they  set  up  poles  instead  of  rafters,  and  on 
these  they  tied  small  poles  in  place  of  laths ;  and  a  cover 
was  made  of  lynn  bark  which  will  run  even  in  the 
winter  season. 

As  every  tree  will  not  run,  they  examine  the  tree  first, 
by  trying  it  near  the  ground,  and  when  they  find  it  will 
do,  they  fall  the  tree  and  raise  the  bark  with  the  toma- 
hawk, near  the  top  of  the  tree  about  five  or  six  inches 
broad,  then  put  the  tomahawk  handle  under  this  bark, 
and  pull  it  along  down  to  the  butt  of  the  tree;  so  that 
some  times  one  piece  of  bark  will  be  thirty  feet  long; 
this  bark  they  cut  at  suitable  lengths  in  order  to  cover 
the  hut. 

At  the  end  of  these  walls  they  set  up  split  timber,  so 
that  they  had  timber  all  round,  excepting  a  door  at 
each  end.  At  the  top,  in  place  of  a  chimney,  they  left 
an  open  place,  and  for  bedding  they  laid  down  the 
aforesaid  kind  of  bark,  on  which  they  spread  bear  skins. 
From  end  to  end  of  this  hut  along  the  middle  there 
were  fires,  which  the  squaws  made  of  dry  split  wood, 
and  the  holes  or  open  places  that  appeared,  the  squaws 
stopped  with  moss,  which  they  collected  from  old  logs ; 
and  at  the  door  they  hung  a  bear  skin;  and  notwith- 
standing the  winters  are  hard  here,  our  lodging  was 
much  better  than  what  I  expected. 

It  was  some  time  in  December  when  we  finished  this 
winter  cabin;  but  when  we  had  got  into  this  compara- 
tively fine  lodging,  another  difficulty  arose,  we  had 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  31 

nothing  to  eat.  While  I  was  travelling  with  Tontil- 
eaugo,  as  was  before  mentioned,  and  had  plenty  of  fat 
venison,  bears  meat  and  racoons,  I  then  thought  it 
was  hard  living  without  bread  or  Salt ;  but  now  I  began 
to  conclude  that  if  I  had  anything  that  would  banish 
pinching  hunger,  and  keep  soul  and  body  together  I 
would  be  content. 

While  the  hunters  were  all  out,  exerting  themselves 
to  the  utmost  of  their  ability,  the  squaws  and  boys  (in 
which  class  I  was)  were  scattered  out  in  the  bottoms, 
hunting  red-haws,  black-haws  and  hickory-nuts.  As  it 
was  too  late  in  the  year,  we  did  not  succeed  in  gather- 
ing haws,  but  we  had  tolerable  success  in  scratching  up 
hickory-nuts  from  under  a  light  snow,  which  we  carried 
with  us  lest  the  hunters  should  not  succeed.  After  our 
return  the  hunters  came  in,  who  had  killed  only  two 
small  turkeys,  which  were  but  little  among  eight  hun- 
ters and  thirteen  squaws,  boys  and  children;— but  they 
were  divided  with  the  greatest  equity  and  justice— 
every  one  got  their  equal  share. 

The  next  day  the  hunters  turned  out  again,  and  killed 
one  deer  and  three  bears. 

One  of  the  bears  was  very  large  and  remarkably  fat. 
The  hunters  carried  in  meat  sufficient  to  give  us  all  a 
hearty  supper  and  breakfast. 

The  squaws  and  all  that  could  carry  turned  out  to 
bring  in  meat,  every  one  had  their  share  assigned  them, 
and  my  load  was  among  the  least;  yet,  not  being  accus- 


32  Col.  James  Smith. 

tomed  to  carrying  in  this  way,  I  got  exceeding  weary, 
and  told  them  that  my  load  was  too  heavy,  I  must 
leave  part  of  it  and  come  for  it  again.  They  made  a 
halt  and  only  laughted  at  me,  and  took  part  of  my  load 
and  added  it  to  a  young  squaw's,  who  had  as  much 
before  as  I  carried. 

This  kind  of  reproof  had  a  great  tendency  to  excite 
me  to  exert  myself  in  carrying  without  complaining, 
than  if  they  had  whipped  me  for  laziness.  After  this 
the  hunters  held  a  council  and  concluded  that  they  must 
have  horses  to  carry  their  loads ;  and  that  they  would 
go  to  war  even  in  this  inclement  season,  in  order  to 
bring  in  horses. 

Tontileaugo  wished  to  be  one  of  those  who  should 
go  to  war;  but  the  votes  went  against  him,  as  he  was 
one  of  our  best  hunters;  it  was  thought  necessary  to 
leave  him  at  this  winter  camp  to  provide  for  the 
squaws  and  children;  it  was  agreed  upon  that  Tonti- 
leaugo and  three  others  should  stay  and  hunt,  and  the 
other  four  go  to  war. 

They  then  began  to  go  through  their  common  cere- 
mony. They  sung  their  war  songs,  danced  their  war 
dances  &c.  And  when  they  were  equipped  they  went 
off  singing  their  marching  songs  and  firing  their  guns. 
Our  camp  appeared  to  be  rejoicing;  but  I  was  grieved 
to  think  that  some  innocent  persons  would  be  mur- 
dered not  thinking  of  danger. 

After  the  departure  of  these  warriors  we  had  hard 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  33 

times,  and  tho  we  were  not  altogether  out  of  provisions 
we  were  brought  to  short  allowance.  At  length  Tonti- 
leaugo  had  considerable  success;  and  we  had  meat 
brought  into  camp  sufficient  to  last  ten  days.  Tonti- 
leaugo  then  took  me  with  him  in  order  to  encamp  some 
distance  from  this  winter  cabbin,  to  try  his  luck  there. 
We  carried  no  provision  with  us,  he  said  we  would 
leave  what  was  there  for  the  squaws  and  children,  and 
that  we  could  shift  for  ourselves.  We  steered  about  a 
south  course  up  the  waters  of  this  creek,  and  encamped 
about  ten  or  twelve  miles  from  the  winter  cabbin.  As 
it  was  still  cold  weather  and  a  crust  upon  the  snow, 
which  made  a  noise  as  we  walked  and  alarmed  the  deer, 
we  could  kill  nothing,  and  consequently  went  to  sleep 
without  supper.  The  only  chance  we  had  under  these 
circumstances,  was  to  hunt  bear  holes;  as  the  bears 
about  Christmas  search  out  a  winter  lodging  place, 
where  they  lie  about  three  or  four  months  without 
eating  or  drinking.  This  may  appear  to  some  incred- 
ible ;  but  it  is  now  well  known  to  be  the  case,  by  those 
who  live  in  the  remote  western  parts  of  North  America. 
The  next  morning  early  we  proceeded  on,  and  when 
we  found  a  tree  scratched  by  the  bears  climbing  up, 
and  the  hole  in  the  tree  sufficiently  large  for  the  re- 
ception of  the  bear ;  we  then  fell  a  sapling  or  small  tree 
against  or  near  the  hole;  and  it  was  my  business  to 
climb  up  and  drive  out  the  bear,  while  Tontileaugo 
stood  ready  with  his  gun  and  bow.  We  went  on  in  this 

3 


34  Col.  James  Smith. 

manner  until  evening,  without  success;  at  length  we 
found  a  large  elm  scratched,  and  a  hole  in  it  about  forty 
feet  up ;  but  no  tree  nigh  suitable  to  lodge  against  the 
hole.  Tontileaugo  got  a  long  pole  and  some  dry  rotten 
wood  which  he  tied  in  bunches,  with  bark,  and  as  there 
was  a  tree  that  grew  near  the  elm,  and  extended  up 
near  the  hole;  but  leaned  the  wrong  way;  so  that  we 
could  not  lodge  it  to  advantage ;  but  to  remedy  this  in- 
convenience, he  climed  up  this  tree  and  carried  with 
him  his  rotten  wood,  fire  and  pole.  The  rotten  wood 
he  tied  to  his  belt,  and  to  one  end  of  the  pole  he  tied 
a  hook,  and  a  piece  of  rotten  wood  which  he  set  fire  to, 
as  it  would  retain  fire  almost  like  spunk;  and  reached 
this  hook  from  limb  to  limb  as  he  went  up ;  when  he 
got  up,  with  this  pole  he  put  dry  wood  on  fire  into  the 
hole,  after  he  put  in  the  fire  he  heard  the  bear  snuff 
and  he  came  speedily  down,  took  his  gun  in  his  hand 
and  waited  until  the  bear  would  come  out;  but  it  was 
some  time  before  it  appeared,  and  when  it  did  appear 
he  attempted  taking  sight  with  his  rifle,  but  it  being 
then  too  dark  to  see  the  sights,  he  set  it  down  by  a  tree, 
and  instantly  bent  his  bow,  took  hold  of  an  arrow,  and 
shot  the  bear  a  little  behind  the  shoulder;  I  was  pre- 
paring also  to  shoot  an  arrow,  but  he  called  to  me  to 
stop,  there  was  no  occasion ;  and  with  that  the  bear  fell 
to  the  ground. 

Being  very  hungry  we  kindled  a  fire,  opened  the 
bear,  took  out  the  liver,  and  wrapped  some  of  the  caul 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  35 

fat  around  and  put  it  on  a  wooden  spit  which  we  stuck 
in  the  ground  by  the  fire  to  roast,  we  then  skinned  the 
bear,  got  on  our  kettle,  and  had  both  roast  and  boiled, 
and  also  sauce  to  our  meat,  which  appeared  to  me  to  be 
delicate  fare.  After  I  was  fully  satisfied  I  went  to 
sleep,  Tontileaugo  awoke  me,  saying,  come  eat  hearty, 
we  have  got  meat  plenty  now. 

The  next  morning  we  cut  down  a  lynn  tree,  peeled 
bark  and  made  a  snug  little  shelter,  facing  the  south 
east,  with  a  large  log  betwixt  us  and  the  north  west ;  we 
made  a  good  fire  before  us,  and  scaffolded  up  our  meat 
at  one  side. — When  we  had  finished  our  camp  we  went 
out  to  hunt,  searched  two  trees  for  bears,  but  to  no 
purpose.  As  the  snow  thawed  a  little  in  the  afternoon 
Tontileaugo  killed  a  deer,  which  we  carried  with  us 
to  camp. 

The  next  day  we  turned  out  to  hunt,  and  near  the 
camp  we  found  a  tree  well  scratched ;  but  the  hole  was 
above  forty  feet  high,  and  no  tree  that  we  could  lodge 
against  the  hole;  but  finding  that  it  was  very  hollow, 
we  concluded  that  we  would  cut  down  the  tree  with  our 
tomahawks,  which  kept  us  working  a  considerable  part 
of  the  day.  When  the  tree  fell  we  ran  up,  Tontileaugo 
with  his  gun  and  bow,  and  I  with  my  bow  ready  bent. 
Tontileaugo  shot  the  bear  through  with  his  rifle,  a  little 
behind  the  shoulders,  I  also  shot,  but  too  far  back;  and 
not  being  then  much  accustomed  to  the  business,  my 
arrow  penetrated  only  a  few  inches  thro  the  skhu 


36  Col.  James  Smith. 

Having  killed  an  old  she  bear  and  three  cubs,  we 
hawled  her  on  the  snow  to  the  camp,  and  only  had  time 
afterwards,  to  get  wood,  make  a  fire,  cook  &c.  before 
dark. 

Early  the  next  morning  we  went  to  business, 
searched  several  trees,  but  found  no  bears.  On  our 
way  home  we  took  three  racoons  out  of  a  hollow  elm, 
not  far  from  the  ground. 

We  remained  here  about  two  weeks,  and  in  this  time 
killed  four  bears,  three  deer,  several  turkeys,  and  a 
number  of  racoons.  We  packed  up  as  much  meat  as 
we  could  carry,  and  returned  to  our  winter  cabin.  On 
our  arrival,  there  was  great  joy,  as  they  were  all  in  a 
starving  condition,— the  three  hunters  that  we  had  left 
having  killed  but  very  little. — All  that  could  carry  a 
pack  repaired  to  our  camp  to  bring  in  meat. 

Some  time  in  February  the  four  warriors  returned, 
who  had  taken  two  scalps,  and  six  horses  from  the 
frontiers,  of  Pennsylvania.  The  hunters  could  then 
scatter  out  a  considerable  distance  from  the  winter 
cabin,  and  encamp,  kill  meat  and  pack  it  in  upon  horses ; 
so  that  we  commonly  after  this  had  plenty  of  provision. 

In  this  month  we  began  to  make  sugar.  As  some  of 
the  elm  bark  will  strip  at  this  season,  the  squaws  after 
finding  a  tree  that  would  do,  cut  it  down,  and  with  a 
crooked  stick  broad  and  sharp  at  the  end,  took  the  bark 
off  the  tree,  and  of  this  bark,  made  vessels  in  a  curious 
manner,  that  would  hold  about  two  gallons  each :  they 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  37 

made  above  one  hundred  of  these  kind  of  vessels.  In 
the  sugar-tree  they  cut  a  notch,  slooping  down,  and  at 
the  end  of  the  notch,  stuck  in  a  tomahawk;  in  the  place 
where  they  stuck  the  tomahawk,  they  drove  a  long  chip, 
in  order  to  carry  the  water  out  from  the  tree,  and  under 
this  they  set  their  vessel,  to  receive  it.  As  sugar  trees 
were  plenty  and  large  here,  they  seldom  or  never 
notched  a  tree  that  was  not  two  or  three  feet  over. 
They  also  made  bark  vessels  for  carrying  the  water, 
that  would  hold  about  four  gallons  each.  They  had  two 
brass  kettles,  that  held  about  fifteen  gallons  each,  and 
other  smaller  kettles  in  which  they  boiled  the  water. 
But  as  they  could  not  at  all  times  boil  away  the  water 
as  fast  as  it  was  collected,  they  made  vessels  of  bark, 
that  would  hold  about  one  hundred  gallons  each,  for  re- 
taining the  water;  and  tho'  the  sugar  trees  did  not  run 
every  day,  they  had  always  a  sufficient  quantity  of 
water  to  keep  them  boiling  during  the  whole  sugar 
season. 

The  way  that  we  commonly  used  our  sugar  while 
encamped,  was  by  putting  it  in  bears  fat  until  the  fat 
was  almost  as  sweet  as  the  sugar  itself,  and  in  this  we 
dipped  our  roasted  venison.  About  this  time  some  of 
the  Indian  lads  and  myself,  were  employed  in  making 
and  attending  traps  for  catching  racoons,  foxes,  wild 
cats,  &c. 

As  the  racoon  is  a  kind  of  water  animal,  that  fre- 
quents the  runs,  or  small  water-courses,  almost  the 


38  Col.  James  Smith. 

whole  night,  we  made  our  traps  on  the  runs,  by  laying 
one  small  sapling  on  another,  and  driving  in  posts  to 
keep  them  from  rolling.  The  upper  sapling  we  raised 
about  eighteen  inches,  and  set  so,  that  on  the  racoons 
touching  a  string,  or  small  piece  of  bark,  the  sapling 
would  fall  and  kill  it;  and  lest  the  racoon  should  pass 
by,  we  laid  brush  on  both  sides  of  the  run,  only  leaving 
the  channel  open. 

The  fox  traps  we  made  nearly  in  the  same  manner, 
at  the  end  of  a  hollow  log,  or  opposite  to  a  hole  at  the 
root  of  a  hollow  tree,  and  put  venison  on  a  stick  for 
bait:  we  had  it  so  set  that  when  the  fox  took  hold  of 
the  meat,  the  trap  fell.  While  the  squaws  were  em- 
ployed in  making  sugar,  the  boys  and  men  were  en- 
gaged in  hunting  and  trapping. 

About  the  latter  end  of  March  we  began  to  prepare 
for  moving  into  town,  in  order  to  plant  corn:  the 
squaws  were  then  frying  the  last  of  their  bears  fat, 
and  making  vessels  to  hold  it :  the  vessels  were  made  of 
deer  skins,  which  were  skinned  by  pulling  the  skin  off 
the  neck,  without  ripping.  After  they  had  taken  off 
the  hair,  they  gathered  it  in  small  plaits  round  the 
neck  and  with  a  string  drew  it  together  like  a  purse: 
in  the  centre  a  pin  was  put,  below  which  they  tied  a 
string,  and  while  it  was  wet  they  blew  it  up  like  a 
bladder,  and  let  it  remain  in  this  manner,  until  it  was 
dry,  when  it  appeared  nearly  in  the  shape  of  a  sugar 
loaf,  but  more  rounding  at  the  lower  end.  One  of  these 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  39 

vessels  would  hold  about  four  or  five  gallons;  in  these 
vessels  it  was  they  carried  their  bears  oil. 

When  all  things  were  ready  we  moved  back  to  the 
falls  of  Canesadooharie.  In  this  route  the  land  is 
chiefly  first  and  second  rate,  but  too  much  meadow 
ground,  in  proportion  to  the  up  land.  The  timber  is 
white-ash,  elm,  black-oak,  cherry,  buckeye,  sugar-tree, 
lynn,  mulberry,  beech,  white-oak,  hickory,  wild  apple- 
tree,  red-haw,  black-haw,  and  spicewood  bushes.  There 
is  in  some  places,  spots  of  beech  timber,  which  spots 
may  be  called  third  rate  land.  Buckeye,  sugar-tree, 
and  spicewood,  are  common  in  the  woods  here.  There 
is  in  some  places,  large  swamps  too  wet  for  any  use. 

On  our  arrival  at  the  falls,  (as  we  had  brought  with 
us  on  horse  back,  about  two  hundred  weight  of  sugar,  a 
large  quantity  of  bears  oil,  skins,  &c.)  the  canoe  we 
had  buried  was  not  sufficient  to  carry  all;  therefore 
we  were  obliged  to  make  another  one  of  elm  bark. 
While  we  lay  here  a  young  Wiandot  found  my  books : 
on  this  they  collected  together ;  I  was  a  little  way  from 
the  camp,  and  saw  the  collection,  but  did  not  know 
what  it  meant.  They  called  me  by  my  Indian  name, 
which  was  Scoouwa,  repeatedly.  I  ran  to  see  what 
was  the  matter,  they  shewed  me  my  books,  and  said  they 
were  glad  they  had  been  found,  for  they  knew  I  was 
grieved  at  the  loss  of  them,  and  that  they  now  rejoiced 
with  me  because  they  were  found.  As  I  could  then 
speak  some  Indian,  especially  Cauglmewaga  (for  both 


40  Col.  James  Smith. 

that  and  the  Wiandot  tongue  were  spoken  in  this  camp) 
I  told  them  that  I  thanked  them  for  the  kindness  they 
had  always  shewn  to  me,  and  also  for  finding  my  books. 
They  asked  if  the  books  were  damaged1?  I  told  them 
not  much.  They  then  shewed  how  they  lay,  which  was 
in  the  best  manner  to  turn  off  the  water.  In  a  deer- 
skin pouch  they  lay  all  winter.  The  print  was  not 
much  injured,  though  the  binding  was.— This  was  the 
first  time  that  I  felt  my  heart  warm  towards  the 
Indians.  Though  they  had  been  exceeding  kind  to  me, 
I  still  before  detested  them,  on  account  of  the  barbarity 
I  beheld  after  Braddock's  defeat.  Neither  had  I  ever 
before  pretended  kindness,  or  expressed  myself  in  a 
friendly  manner ;  but  I  began  now  to  excuse  the  Indians 
on  account  of  their  want  of  information. 

When  we  were  ready  to  embark,  Tontileaugo  would 
not  go  to  town,  but  go  up  the  river  and  take  a  hunt. 
He  asked  me  if  I  choosed  to  go  with  him?  I  told  him 
I  did.  We  then  got  some  sugar,  bears  oil  bottled  up 
in  a  bear's  gut,  and  some  dry  venison,  which  we  packed 
up,  and  went  up  Canesadooharie,  about  thirty  miles, 
and  encamped.  At  this  time  I  did  not  know  either  the 
day  of  the  week  or  the  month ;  but  I  supposed  it  to  be 
about  the  first  of  April.  We  had  considerable  success 
in  our  business.  We  also  found  some  stray  horses,  or 
a  horse,  mare,  and  a  young  colt;  and  though  they  had 
run  in  the  woods  all  winter,  they  were  in  exceeding 
good  order.  There  is  plenty  of  grass  here  all  winter,. 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  41 

under  the  snow,  and  horses  accustomed  to  the  woods 
can  work  it  out.— These  horses  had  run  in  the  woods 
until  they  were  very  wild. 

Tontileaugo  one  night  concluded  that  we  must  run 
them  down.  I  told  him  I  thought  we  could  not  accom- 
plish it.  He  said  he  had  run  down  bears,  buffaloes  and 
elks :  and  in  the  great  plains,  with  only  a  small  snow  on 
the  ground,  he  had  run  down  a  deer;  and  he  thought 
that  in  one  whole  day,  he  could  tire,  or  run  down  any 
four  footed  animal  except  a  wolf.  I  told  him  that 
though  a  deer  was  the  swiftest  animal  to  run  a  short 
distance,  yet  it  would  tire  sooner  than  a  horse.  He 
said  he  would  at  all  events  try  the  experiment.  He 
had  heard  the  Wiandots  say,  that  I  could  run  well,  and 
now  he  would  see  whether  I  could  or  not.  I  told  him 
that  I  never  had  run  all  day,  and  of  course  was  not 
accustomed  to  that  way  of  running.  I  never  had  run 
with  the  Wiandots  more  than  seven  or  eight  miles  at 
one  time.  He  said  that  was  nothing,  we  must  either 
catch  these  horses  or  run  all  day. 

In  the  morning  early  we  left  camp,  and  about  sun- 
rise we  started  after  them,  stripped  naked  excepting 
breech-clouts  and  mockasons.  About  ten  o  'clock  I  lost 
sight  of  both  Tontileaugo  and  the  horses,  and  did  not 
see  them  again  until  about  three  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon. As  the  horses  run  all  day,  in  about  three  or 
four  miles  square,  at  length  they  passed  where  I  was, 
and  I  fell  in  close  after  them.  As  I  then  had  a  long 


42  Col.  James  Smith. 

rest,  I  endeavored  to  keep  ahead  of  Tontileaugo,  and 
after  some  time  I  could  hear  him  after  me  calling 
ckakoh,  chakoanaugh,  which  signifies,  pull  away  or  do 
your  best.  We  pursued  on,  and  after  some  time  Ton- 
tileaugo passed  me,  and  about  an  hour  before  sun- 
<down,  we  despaired  of  catching  these  horses  and  re- 
turned to  camp  where  we  had  left  our  clothes. 

I  reminded  Tontileaugo  of  what  I  had  told  him;  he 
replied  he  did  not  know  what  horses  could  do.  They 
;are  wonderful  strong  to  run ;  but  withal  we  made  them 
very  tired.  Tontileaugo  then  concluded,  he  would  do 
as  the  Indians  did  with  wild  horses,  when  out  at  war : 
which  is  to  shoot  them  through  the  neck  under  the 
mane,  and  above  the  bone,  which  will  cause  them  to 
fall  and  lie  until  they  can  halter  them,  and  then  they 
recover  again.  This  he  attempted  to  do;  but  as  the 
mare  was  very  wild,  he  could  not  get  sufficiently  nigh 
to  shoot  her  in  the  proper  place ;  however  he  shot,  the 
"ball  passed  too  low,  and  killed  her.  As  the  horse  and 
colt  stayed  at  this  place,  we  caught  the  horse,  and 
took  him  and  the  colt  with  us  to  camp. 

We  stayed  at  this  camp  about  two  weeks,  and  killed 
a  number  of  bears,  racoons,  and  some  beavers.  We 
made  a  canoe  of  elm  bark,  and  Tontileaugo  embarked 
in  it.  He  arrived  at  the  falls  that  night;  whilst  I, 
mounted  on  horse  back,  with  a  bear  skin  saddle,  and 
'bark  stirrups,  proceeded  by  land  to  the  falls:  I  came 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  43 

there  the  next  morning,  and  we  carried  our  canoe  and 
loading  past  the  falls. 

The  river  is  very  rapid  for  some  distance  above  the 
falls,  which  are  about  twelve  or  fifteen  feet  nearly  per- 
pendicular. This  river,  called  Canesadooharie,  inter- 
locks with  the  West  branch  of  Muskingum,  runs  nearly 
a  north  course,  and  empties  into  the  south  side  of  Lake 
Erie,  about  eighty  miles  east  from  Sandusky,  or  be- 
twixt Sandusky  and  Cayahaga. 

On  this  last  route  the  land  is  nearly  the  same,  as 
that  last  described,  only  there  is  not  so  much  swampy 
or  wet  ground. 

We  again  proceeded  towards  the  lake,  I  on  horse 
back,  and  Tontileaugo  by  water.  Here  the  land  is 
generally  good,  but  I  found  some  difficulty  in  getting 
round  swamps  and  ponds.  When  we  came  to  the  lake 
I  proceeded  along  the  strand,  and  Tontileaugo  near  the 
shore,  sometimes  paddling  and  sometimes  polling  his 
canoe  along. 

After  some  time  the  wind  arose,  and  he  went  into 
the  mouth  of  a  small  creek  and  encamped.  Here  we 
staid  several  days  on  account  of  high  wind,  which 
raised  the  lake  in  great  billows.  While  we  were  here 
Tontileaugo  went  out  to  hunt,  and  when  he  was  gone 
a  Wiandot  came  to  our  camp;  I  gave  him  a  shoulder 
of  venison  which  I  had  by  the  fire  well  roasted,  and 
he  received  it  gladly,  told  me  he  was  hungry,  and 
thanked  me  for  mv  kindness.  When  Tontileaugo  came 


44  Col.  James  Smith. 

home,  I  told  him  that  a  Wiandot  had  been  at  camp, 
and  that  I  gave  him  a  shoulder  of  roasted  venison ;  he 
said  that  was  very  well,  and  I  suppose  you  gave  him 
also  sugar  and  bears  oil,  to  eat  with  his  venison.  I 
told  him  I  did  not;  as  the  sugar  and  bears  oil  was 
down  in  the  canoe  I  did  not  go  for  it.  He  replied  you 
have  behaved  just  like  a  Dutchman.*  Do  you  not 
know  that  when  strangers  come  to  our  camp,  we  ought 
always  to  give  them  the  best  that  we  have1?  I  acknowl- 
edged that  I  was  wrong.  He  said  that  he  could  excuse 
this,  as  I  was  but  young;  but  I  must  learn  to  behave 
like  a  warrior,  and  do  great  things,  and  never  be  found 
in  any  such  little  actions. 

The  lake  being  again  calm,  t  we  proceeded,  and 
arrived  safe  at  Sunyendeand,  which  was  a  Wiandot 
town,  that  lay  upon  a  small  creek  which  empties  into 
the  Little  Lake  below  the  mouth  of  Sandusky. 

The  town  was  about  eighty  rood  above  the  mouth 
of  the  creek,  on  the  south  side  of  a  large  plain,  on 
which  timber  grew,  and  nothing  more  but  grass  or 
nettles.  In  some  places  there  were  large  flats,  where 
nothing  but  grass  grew,  about  three  feet  high  when 
grown,  and  in  other  places  nothing  but  nettles,  very- 
rank,  where  the  soil  is  extremely  rich  and  loose — here 
they  planted  corn.  In  this  town  there  were  also  French 

*  The  Dutch  he  called  Skoharehaugo,  which  took  its  deriva- 
tion from  a  Dutch  settlement  called  Skoharey. 

t  The  lake  when  calm,  appears  to  be  of  a  sky  blue  colour ;. 
though  when  lifted  in  a  vessel,  it  is  like  other  clear  water. 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  .  45 

traders,  who  purchased  our  skins  and  fur,  and  we  all 
got  new  clothes,  paint,  tobacco,  &c. 

After  I  had  got  my  new  clothes,  and  my  head  done 
off  like  a  red-headed  wood-pecker,  I,  in  company  with 
a  number  of  young  Indians,  went  down  to  the  corn 
field,  to  see  the  squaws  at  work.  When  we  came  there, 
they  asked  me  to  take  a  hoe,  which  I  did,  and  hoed 
for  some  time.  The  squaws  applauded  me  as  a  good 
hand  at  the  business ;  but  when  I  returned  to  the  town, 
the  old  men  hearing  of  what  I  had  done,  chid  me,  and 
said  that  I  was  adopted  in  the  place  of  a  great  man, 
and  must  not  hoe  corn  like  a  squaw.  They  never  had 
occasion  to  reprove  me  for  any  thing  like  this  again ; 
as  I  never  was  extremely  fond  of  work,  I  readily  com- 
plied with  their  orders. 

As  the  Indians  on  their  return  from  the  winter  hunt, 
bring  in  with  them  large  quantities  of  bears  oil,  sugar, 
dried  venison,  &c.,  at  this  time  they  have  plenty,  and 
do  not  spare  eating  or  giving— thus  they  make  way 
with  their  provision  as  quick  as  possible.  They  have 
no  such  thing  as  regular  meals,  breakfast,  dinner  or 
supper;  but  if  any  one,  even  the  town  folks,  would 
go  to  the  same  house,  several  times  in  one  day,  he 
would  be  invited  to  eat  of  the  best— and  with  them  it 
is  bad  manners  to  refuse  to  eat  when  it  is  offered. 
If  they  will  not  eat  it  is  interpreted  as -a  symptom  of 
displeasure,  or  that  the  persons  refusing  to  eat  were 
angry  with  those  who  invited  them. 


46  Col.  James  Smith. 

At  this  time  homony,  plentifully  mixed  with  bears 
oil  and  sugar ;  or  dried  venison,  bears  oil  and  sugar,  is 
what  they  offer  to  every  one  who  comes  in  any  time 
of  the  day;  and  so  they  go  on  until  their  sugar,  bear's- 
oil  and  venison  is  all  gone,  and  then  they  have  to  eat 
homony  by  itself,  without  bread,  salt,  or  any  thing 
else;  yet,  still  they  invite  every  one  that  comes  in, 
to  eat  whilst  they  have  any  thing  to  give.  It  is  thought 
a  shame,  not  to  invite  people  to  eat,  while  they  have 
any  thing ;  but,  if  they  can  in  truth,  only  say  we  have 
got  nothing  to  eat,  this  is  accepted  as  an  honorable 
apology.  All  the  hunters  and  warriors  continued  in 
town  about  six  weeks  after  we  came  in:  they  spent 
this  time  in  painting,  going  from  house  to  house,  eat- 
ing, smoking,  and  playing  at  a  game  resembling  dice, 
or  hustle-cap.  They  put  a  number  of  plumb-stones  in 
a  small  bowl ;  one  side  of  each  stone  is  black,  and  the 
other  white;  they  then  shake  or  hustle  the  bowl,  call- 
ing, hits,  hits,  hits,  hones  ey,  honesey,  rago,  rago;  which 
signifies  calling  for  white  or  black,  or  what  they  wish 
to  turn  up;  they  then  turn  the  bowl,  and  count  the 
whites  and  blacks.  Some  were  beating  their  kind  of 
drum,  and  singing;  others  were  employed  in  playing 
on  a  sort  of  flute,  made  of  hollow  cane;  and  others 
playing  on  the  jews-harp.  Some  part  of  this  time  was 
also  taken  up  in  attending  the  council  house,  where 
the  chiefs,  and  as  many  others  as  chose,  attended ;  and 
at  night  they  were  frequently  employed  in  singing 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  47 

and  dancing.  Towards  the  last  of  this  time,  which  was 
in  June,  1756,  they  were  all  engaged  in  preparing  to 
go  to  war  against  the  frontiers  of  Virginia ;  when  they 
were  equipped,  they  went  through  their  ceremonies^, 
sung  their  war  songs,  &c.  They  all  marched  off,  from 
fifteen  to  sixty  years  of  age ;  and  some  boys  only  twelve 
years  old,  were  equipped  with  their  bows  and  arrows, 
and  went  to  war;  so  that  none  were  left  in  town  but 
squaws  and  children,  except  myself,  one  very  old  man,, 
and  another  about  fifty  years  of  age,  who  was  lame. 

The  Indians  were  then  in  great  hopes  that  they 
would  drive  all  the  Virginians  over  the  lake,  which 
is  all  the  name  they  know  for  the  sea.  They  had 
some  cause  for  this  hope,  because  at  this  time,  the 
Americans  were  altogether  unacquainted  with  war  of 
any  kind,  and  consequently  very  unfit  to  stand  their 
hand  with  such  subtil  enemies  as  the  Indians  were. 
The  two  old  Indians  asked  me  if  I  did  not  think  that 
the  Indians  and  French  would  subdue  all  America ,. 
except  New  England,  which  they  said  they  had  tried 
in  old  times.  I  told  them  I  thought  not :  they  said  they 
had  already  drove  them  all  out  of  the  mountains,  and 
had  chiefly  laid  waste  the  great  valley  betwixt  the  North 
and  South  mountain,  from  Potomack  to  James  River, 
which  is  a  considerable  part  of  the  best  land  in  Virginia, 
Maryland,  and  Pennsylvania,  and  that  the  white  people 
appeared  to  them  like  fools ;  they  could  neither  guard 
against  surprise,  run,  or  fight.  These  they  said  were 


48  Col.  James  Smith. 

their  reasons  for  saying  that  they  would  subdue  the 
whites.  They  asked  me  to  offer  my  reasons  for  my 
opinion,  and  told  me  to  speak  my  mind  freely.  I  told 
them  that  the  white  people  to  the  East  were  very 
numerous,  like  the  trees,  and  though  they  appeared  to 
them  to  be  fools,  as  they  were  not  acquainted  with 
their  way  of  war,  yet  they  were  not  fools;  therefore 
after  some  time  they  will  learn  your  mode  of  war, 
and  turn  upon  you,  or  at  least  defend  themselves.  I 
found  that  the  old  men  themselves  did  not  believe  they 
could  conquer  America,  yet  they  were  willing  to  propa- 
gate the  idea,  in  order  to  encourage  the  young  men  to 
go  to  war. 

When  the  warriors  left  this  town  we  had  neither 
meat,  sugar,  or  bears  oil,  left.  All  that  we  had  then 
to  live  on  was  corn  pounded  into  coarse  meal  or  small 
homony — this  they  boiled  in  water,  which  appeared 
like  well-thickened  soup,  without  salt  or  any  thing 
else.  For  sometime,  we  had  plenty  of  this  kind  of 
homony;  at  length  we  were  brought,  to  very  short 
allowance,  and  as  the  warriors  did  not  return  as  soon 
as  they  expected,  we  were  in  a  starving  condition,  and 
but  one  gun  in  the  town,  and  very  little  amunition. 
The  old  lame  Wiandot  concluded  that  he  would  go  a 
hunting  in  a  canoe,  and  take  me  with  him,  and  try 
to  kill  deer  in  the  water,  as  it  was  then  watering  time. 
We  went  up  Sandusky  a  few  miles,  then  turned  up  a 
creek  and  encamped.  We  had  lights  prepared,  as  we 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  49 

were  to  hunt  in  the  night,  and  also  a  piece  of  bark 
and  some  bushes  set  up  in  the  canoe,  in  order  to  conceal 
ourselves  from  the  deer.  A  little  boy  that  was  with 
us,  held  the  light,  I  worked  the  canoe,  and  the  old  man, 
who  had  his  gun  loaded  with  large  shot,  when  we  came 
near  the  deer,  fired,  and  in  this  manner  killed  three 
deer,  in  part  of  one  night.  We  went  to  our  fire,  ate 
neartily,  and  in  the  morning  returned,  to  town,  in 
order  to  relieve  the  hungry  and  distressed. 

When  we  came  to  town,  the  children  were  crying 
bitterly  on  account  of  pinching  hunger.  We  delivered 
what  we  had  taken,  and  though  it  was  but  little  among 
so  many,  it  was  divided  according  to  the  strictest  rules 
of  justice.  We  immediately  set  out  for  another  hunt, 
but  before  we  returned  a  part  of  the  warriors  had 
come  in,  and  brought  with  them  on  horse-back,  a  quan- 
tity of  meat.  These  warriors  had  divided  into  differ- 
ent parties,  and  all  struck  at  different  places  in 
Augusta  county.  They  brought  in  with  them  a  con- 
siderable number  of  scalps,  prisoners,  horses,  and  other 
plunder.  One  of  the  parties  brought  in  with  them, 
one  Arthur  Campbell,  that  is  now  Col.  Campbell,  who 
lives  on  Holston  Eiver,  near  the  Eoyal-Oak.  As  the 
Wiandots  at  Sunyendeand,  and  those  at  Detroit  were 
connected,  Mr.  Campbell  was  taken  to  Detroit ;  but  he 
remained  some  time  with  me  in  this  town:  his  com- 
pany was  very  agreeable,  and  I  was  sorry  when  he 
left  me.  During  his  stay  at  Sunyendeand  he  borrowed 


50  Col.  James  Smith. 

my  Bible,  and  made  some  pertinent  remarks  on  what 
he  had  read.  One  passage  was  where  it  is  said,  "It 
is  good  for  a  man  that  he  bear  the  yoke  in  his  youth. ' ' 
He  said  we  ought  to  be  resigned  to  the  will  of  Provi- 
dence, as  we  were  now  bearing  the  yoke,  in  our  youth. 
Mr.  Campbell  appeared  to  be  then  about  sixteen  or 
seventeen  years  of  age. 

There  was  a  number  of  prisoners  brought  in  by 
these  parties,  and  when  they  were  to  run  the  gauntlet, 
I  went  and  told  them  how  they  were  to  act.  One  John 
Savage  was  brought  in,  a  middle-aged  man,  or  about 
forty  years  old.  He  was  to  run  the  gauntlet.  I  told 
him  what  he  had  to  do ;  and  after  this  I  fell  into  one 
of  the  ranks  with  the  Indians,  shouting  and  yelling 
like  them;  and  as  they  were  not  very  severe  on  him, 
as  he  passed  me,  I  hit  him  with  a  piece  of  pumpkin— 
which  pleased  the  Indians  much,  but  hurt  my  feelings. 

About  the  time  that  these  warriors  came  in,  the 
green  corn  was  beginning  to  be  of  use ;  so  that  we  had 
either  green  corn  or  venison,  and  sometimes  both — 
which  was  comparatively  high  living.  When  we  could 
have  plenty  of  green  corn,  or  roasting-ears,  the  hunters 
became  lazy,  and  spent  their  time  as  already  men- 
tioned, in  singing  and  dancing,  &c.  They  appeared  to 
be  fulfilling  the  scriptures  beyond  those  who  profess 
to  believe  them,  in  that  of  taking  no  thought  of  to- 
morrow: and  also  in  living  in  love,  peace  and  friend- 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  51 

ship  together,  without  disputes.  In  this  respect  they 
shame  those  who  profess  Christianity. 

In  this  manner  we  lived,  until  October,  then  the 
geese,  swans,  ducks,  cranes,  &c.,  came  from  the  north, 
and  alighted  on  this  little  Lake,  without  number  or 
innumerable.  Sunyendeand  is  a  remarkable  place  for 
fish,  in  the  spring,  and  fowl  both  in  the  fall  and  spring. 

As  our  hunters  were  now  tired  with  indolence,  and 
fond  of  their  own  kind  of  exercise,  they  all  turned  out 
to  fowling,  and  in  this  could  scarce  miss  of  success; 
so  that  we  had  now  plenty  of  homony  and  the  best 
of  fowls;  and  sometimes  as  a  rarity  we  had  a  little 
bread,  which  was  made  of  Indian  corn  meal,  pounded 
in  a  homony-block,  mixed  with  boiled  beans,  and  baked 
in  cakes  under  the  ashes. 

This,  with  us  was  called  good  living,  though  not 
equal  to  our  fat,  roasted  and  boiled  venison,  when  we 
went  to  the  woods  in  the  fall;  or  bears  meat  and 
beaver  in  the  winter;  or  sugar,  bears  oil,  and  dry 
venison  in  the  spring. 

Some  time  in  October,  another  adopted  brother, 
older  than  Tontileaugo,  came  to  pay  us  a  visit  at  Suny- 
endeand, and  he  asked  me  to  take  a  hunt  with  him  on 
Cayahaga.  As  they  always  used  me  as  a  free  man, 
and  gave  me  the  liberty  of  choosing,  I  told  him  that 
I  was  attached  to  Tontileaugo— had  never  seen  him 
before,  and  therefore,  asked  sometime  to  consider  of 
this.  He  told  me  that  the  party  he  was  going  with 


52  Col.  James  Smith. 

would  not  be  along,  or  at  the  mouth  of  this  little  lake, 
in  less  than  six  days,  and  I  could  in  this  time  be 
acquainted  with  him,  and  judge  for  myself.  I  con- 
sulted with  Tontileaugo  on  this  occasion,  and  he  told 
me  that  our  old  brother  Tecaughretanego,  (which  was 
his  name)  was  a  chief,  and  a  better  man  than  he  was ; 
and  if  I  went  with  him  I  might  expect  to  be  well  used, 
but  he  said  I  might  do  as  I  pleased;  and  if  I  staid  he 
would  use  me  as  he  had  done.  I  told  him  that  he  had 
acted  in  every  respect  as  a  brother  to  me;  yet  I  was 
much  pleased  with  my  old  brother's  conduct  and  con- 
versation ;  and  as  he  was  going  to  a  part  of  the  country 
I  had  never  been  in,  I  wished  to  go  with  him— he  said 
that  he  was  perfectly  willing. 

I  then  went  with  Tecaughretanego  to  the  mouth  of 
the  little  lake,  where  he  met  with  the  company  he  in- 
tended going  with,  which  was  composed  of  Caughne- 
wagas,  and  Ottawas.  Here  I  was  introduced  to  a 
Caughnewaga  sister,  and  others  I  had  never  before 
seen.  My  sister's  name  was  Mary,  which  they  pro- 
nounced Maully.  I  asked  Tecaughretanego  how  it  came 
that  she  had  an  English  name;  he  said  that  he  did 
not  know  that  it  was  an  English  name ;  but  it  was  the 
name  the  priest  gave  her  when  she  was  baptized,  which 
he  said  was  the  name  of  the  mother  of  Jesus.  He  said 
there  were  a  great  many  of  the  Caughnewagas  and 
Wiandots,  that  were  a  kind  of  half  Eoman  Catholics ; 
but  as  for  himself,  he  said,  that  the  priest  and  him 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  53 

could  not  agree ;  as  they  held  notions  that  contradicted 
both  sense  and  reason,  and  had  the  assurance  to  tell 
him,  that  the  book  of  God,  taught  them  these  foolish 
absurdities:  but  he  could  not  believe  the  great  and 
good  spirit  ever  taught  them  any  such  nonsense :  and 
therefore  he  concluded  that  the  Indians'  old  religion 
was  better  than  this  new  way  of  worshiping  God. 

The  Ottawas  have  a  very  useful  kind  of  tents  which 
they  carry  with  them,  made  of  flags  plaited  and 
stitched  together  in  a  very  artful  manner,  so  as  to 
turn  rain,  or  wind  well— each  mat  is  made  fifteen 
feet  long  and  about  five  feet  broad.  In  order  to  erect 
this  kind  of  tent,  they  cut  a  number  of  long,  straight 
poles,  which  they  drive  in  the  ground,  in  form  of  a 
circle,  leaning  inwards;  then  they  spread  the  mats  on 
these  poles— beginning  at  the  bottom  and  extending  up, 
leaving  only  a  hole  in  the  top  uncovered— and  this  hole 
answers  the  place  of  a  chimney.  They  make  a  fire  of 
dry,  split  wood,  in  the  middle,  and  spread  down  bark 
mats  and  skins  for  bedding,  on  which  they  sleep  in  a 
crooked  posture,  all  round  the  fire,  as  the  length  of 
their  beds  will  not  admit  of  stretching  themselves.  In 
place  of  a  door  they  lift  up  one  end  of  a  mat  and 
creep  in,  and  let  the  mat  fall  down  behind  them. 

These  tents  are  warm  and  dry,  and  tolerable  clear  of 
smoke.  Their  lumber  they  keep  under  birch-bark 
canoes,  which  they  carry  out  and  turn  up  for  a  shelter, 


54  Col.  James  Smith. 

where  they  keep  every  thing  from  the  rain.  Nothing 
is  in  the  tents  but  themselves  and  their  bedding. 

This  company  had  four  birch  canoes  and  four  tents. 
We  were  kindly  received,  and  they  gave  us  plenty  of 
homony,  and  wild  fowl,  boiled  and  roasted.  As  the 
geese,  ducks,  swans,  &c.  here  are  well  grain-fed,  they 
were  remarkably  fat  especially  the  green  necked  ducks. 

The  wild  fowl  here  feed  upon  a  kind  of  wild  rice, 
that  grows  spontaneously  in  the  shallow  water,  or  wet 
places  along  the  sides  or  in  the  corners  of  the  lakes. 

As  the  wind  was  high  and  we  could  not  proceed  on 
our  voyage,  we  remained  here  several  days,  and  killed 
abundance  of  wild  fowl,  and  a  number  of  racoons. 

When  a  company  of  Indians  are  moving  together 
on  the  lake,  as  it  is  at  this  time  of  the  year  often 
dangerous  sailing,  the  old  men  hold  a  council;  and 
when  they  agree  to  embark,  every  one  is  engaged 
immediately  in  making  ready,  without  offering  one 
word  against  the  measure,  though  the  lake  may  be 
boisterous  and  horrid.  One  morning  tho'  the  wind 
appeared  to  me  to  be  as  high  as  in  days  past,  and  the 
billows  raging,  yet  the  call  was  given  yohoh-yohoh, 
which  was  quickly  answered  by  all— ooh^ooh,  which 
signifies  agreed.  We  were  all  instantly  engaged  in 
preparing  to  start,  and  had  considerable  difficulties 
in  embarking. 

As  soon  as  we  got  into  our  canoes  we  fell  to  paddling 
with  all  our  might,  making  out  from  the  shore.  Though 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  55 

these  sort  of  canoes  ride  waves  beyond  what  could  be 
expected,  yet  the  water  several  times  dashed  into  them. 
When  we  got  out  about  half  a  mile  from  shore,  we 
hoisted  sail,  and  as  it  was  nearly  a  west  wind,  we  then 
seemed  to  ride  the  waves  witl}  ease,  and  went  on  at  a 
rapid  rate.  We  then  all  laid  down  our  paddles,  ex- 
cepting one  that  steered,  and  there  was  no  water 
dashed  into  our  canoes,  until  we  came  near  the  shore 
again.  We  sailed  about  sixty  miles  that  day,  and  en- 
camped some  time  before  night. 

The  next  day  we  again  embarked  and  went  on  very 
well  for  some  time ;  but  the  lake  being  boisterous,  and 
the  wind  not  fair,  we  were  obliged  to  make  to  shore, 
which  we  accomplished  with  hard  work  and  some  diffi- 
culty in  landing. — The  next  morning  a  council  was  held 
by  the  old  men. 

As  we  had  this  day  to  pass  by  a  long  precipice  of 
rocks,  on  the  shore  about  nine  miles,  which  rendered  it 
impossible  for  us  to  land,  though  the  wind  was  high 
and  the  lake  rough;  yet,  as  it  was  fair,  we  were  all 
ordered  to  embark.  We  wrought  ourselves  out  from 
the  shore  and  hoisted  sail  (what  we  used  in  place  of 
sail  cloth,  were  our  tent  mats,  which  answered  the 
place  very  well)  and  went  on  for  some  time  with  a 
fair  wind,  until  we  were  opposite  to  the  precipice,  and 
then  it  turned  towards  the  shore,  and  we  began  to 
fear  we  should  be  cast  upon  the  rocks.  Two  of  the 
canoes  were  considerably  farther  out  from  the  rocks, 


56  Col.  James  Smith. 

than  the  canoe  I  was  in.  Those  who  were  farthest  out 
in  the  lake  did  not  let  down  their  sails  until  they  had 
passed  the  precipice;  but  as  we  were  nearer  the  rock, 
we  were  obliged  to  lower  our  sails,  and  paddle  with  all 
our  might.  With  much  difficulty  we  cleared  ourselves 
of  the  rock  and  landed.  As  the  other  canoes  had 
landed  before  us,  there  were  immediately  runners  sent 
off  to  see  if  we  were  all  safely  landed. 

This  night  the  wind  fell,  and  the  next  morning  the 
lake  was  tolerably  calm,  and  we  embarked  without 
difficulty,  and  paddled  along  near  the  shore,  until  we 
came  to  the  mouth  of  Cayahaga,  which  empties  into 
Lake  Erie  on  the  south  side,  betwixt  Canesadooharie 
and  Presq'  Isle. 

Wfe  turned  up  Cayahaga  and  encamped — where  we 
staid  and  hunted  for  several  days;  and  so  we  kept 
moving  and  hunting  until  we  came  to  the  forks  of 
Cayahaga. 

This  is  a  very  gentle  river,  and  but  few  riffles,  or 
swift  running  places,  from  the  mouth  to  the  forks. 
Deer  here  were  tolerably  plenty,  large,  and  fat;  but 
bear  and  other  game  scarce.  The  upland  is  hilly  and 
principally  second  and  third  rate  land.  The  timber 
chiefly  black-oak,  white-oak,  hickory,  dogwood,  &c. 

The  bottoms  are  rich  and  large,  and  the  timber  is  wal- 

i 

nut,  locust,  mulberry,  sugar-tree,  red-haw,  black-haw, 
wild-appletrees  &c.  The  West  Branch  of  this  river 
interlocks  with  the  East  Branch  of  Muskingum;  and 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  57 

the  East  Branch  with  the  Big  Beaver  creek,  that 
empties  into  the  Ohio  about  thirty  miles  below  Pitts- 
burgh. 

From  the  forks  of  Cayahaga  to  the  East  Branch  of 
Muskingum,  there  is  a  carrying  place,  where  the  In- 
dians carry  their  canoes  &c.  from  the  waters  of  Lake 
Erie,  into  the  waters  of  the  Ohio. 

From  the  forks  I  went  over  with  some  hunters,  to 
the  East  Branch  of  Muskingum,  where  they  killed 
several  deer,  a  number  of  beavers,  and  returned  heavy 
laden,  with  skins  and  meat,  which  we  carried  on  our 
backs,  as  we  had  no  horses. 

The  land  here  is  chiefly  second  and  third  rate,  and 
the  timber  chiefly  oak  and  hickory.  A  little  above  the 
forks,  on  the  East  Branch  of  Cayahaga,  are  consider- 
able rapids,  very  rocky,  for  some  distance ;  but  no  per- 
pendicular falls. 

About  the  first  of  December,  1756,  we  were  prepar- 
ing for  leaving  the  river :  we  buried  our  canoes,  and  as 
usual  hung  up  our  skins,  and  every  one  had  a  pack  to 
carry:  the  squaws  also  packed  up  their  tents,  which 
they  carried  in  large  rolls,  that  extended  up  above 
their  heads ;  and  though  a  great  bulk,  yet  not  heavy. 
We  steered  about  a  south  east  course  and  could  not 
march  over  ten  miles  per  day.  At  night  we  lodged  in 
our  flag  tents,  which  when  erected,  were  nearly  in  the 
shape  of  a  sugar  loaf,  and  about  fifteen  feet  diameter 
at  the  ground. 


•58  Col.  James  Smith. 

In  this  manner  we  proceeded  about  forty  miles, 
and  wintered  in  these  tents,  on  the  waters  of  Beaver 
creek,  near  a  little  lake  or  large  pond,  which  is  about 
two  miles  long,  and  one  broad,  and  a  remarkable  place 
for  beaver. 

It  is  a  received  opinion  among  the  Indians,  that  the 
geese  turn  to  beavers  and  the  snakes  to  racoons ;  and 
though  Tecaughretanego,  who  was  a  wise  man,  was  not 
fully  persuaded  that  this  was  true,  yet  he  seemed  in 
some  measure  to  be  carried  away  with  this  whimsical 
notion.  He  said  that  this  pond  had  been  always  a 
plentiful  place  of  beaver.  Though  he  said  he  knew 
them  to  be  frequently  all  killed,  (as  he  thought;)  yet 
the  next  winter  they  would  be  as  plenty  as  ever.  And 
as  the  beaver  was  an  animal  that  did  not  travel  by 
land,  and  there  being  no  water  communication,  to,  or 
from  this  pond— how  could  such  a  number  of  beavers 
get  there  year  after  year?  But  as  this  pond  was  also 
a  considerable  place  for  geese,  when  they  came  in  the 
fall  from  the  north,  and  alighted  in  this  pond,  they 
turned  beavers,  all  but  the  feet,  which  remained  nearly 
the  same. 

I  said,  that  though  there  was  no  water  communica- 
tion, in,  or  out  of  this  pond;  yet  it  appeared  that  it 
was  fed  by  springs,  as  it  was  always,  clear  and  never 
stagnated ;  and  as  a  very  large  spring  rose  about  a  mile 
below  this  p6nd,  it  was  likely  that  this  spring  came 
from  this  pond.  In  the  fall,  when  this  spring  is  com- 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  59 

paratively  low,  there  would  be  air  under  ground  suffi- 
cient for  the  beavers  to  breathe  in,  with  their  heads 
above  water,  for  they  can  not  live  long  under  water, 
and  so  they  might  have  a  subterraneous  passage  by 
water  into  this  pond. — Tecaughretanego,  granted  that 
it  might  be  so. 

About  the  sides  of  this  pond  there  grew  great  abun- 
dance of  cranberries,  which  the  Indians  gathered  up  on 
the  ice,  when  the  pond  was  frozen  over.  These  berries 
were  about  as  large  as  rifle  bullets— of  a  bright  red 
colour— an  agreeable  sour,  though  rather  too  sour  of 
themselves;  but  when  mixed  with  sugar,  had  a  very 
agreeable  taste. 

In  conversation  with  Tecaughretanego,  I  happened 
to  be  talking  of  the  beavers'  catching  fish.  He  asked 
me  why  I  thought  that  the  beaver  caught  fish?  I  told 
him  that  I  had  read  of  the  beaver  making  dams  for 
the  conveniency  of  fishing.  He  laughed,  and  made 
game  of  me  and  my  book.  He  said  the  man  that  wrote 
that  book  knew  nothing  about  the  beaver.  The  beaver 
never  did  eat  flesh  of  any  kind ;  but  lived  on  the  bark 
of  trees,  roots,  and  other  vegetables. 

In  order  to  know  certainly  how  this  was,  when  we 
killed  a  beaver  I  carefully  examined  the  intestines,  but 
found  no  appearance  of  fish;  I  afterwards  made  an 
experiment  on  a  pet  beaver  which  we  had,  and  found 
that  it  would  neither  eat  fish,  or  flesh;  therefore  I 
acknowledged  that  the  book  I  had  read  was  wrong. 


60  Col.  James  Smith. 

I  asked  him  if  the  beaver  was  an  amphibious  animal,, 
or  if  it  could  live  under  water?  He  said  that  the 
beaver  was  a  kind  of  subterraneous  water  animal,  that 
lives  in  or  near  the  water;  but  they  were  no  more 
amphibious  than  the  ducks  and  geese  were — which  was 
constantly  proven  to  be  the  case,  as  all  the  beavers 
that  are  caught  in  steel  traps  are  drowned,  provided 
the  trap  be  heavy  enough  to  keep  them  under  water. 
As  the  beaver  does  not  eat  fish,  I  enquired  of  Tecaugh- 
retanego  why  the  beaver  made  such  large  dams?  He 
said  they  were  of  use  to  them  in  various  respects— 
both  for  their  safety  and  food.  For  their  safety,  as 
by  raising  the  water  over  the  mouths  of  their  holes,  or 
subterraneous  lodging  places,  they  could  not  be  easily 
found:  and  as  the  beaver  feeds  chiefly  on  the  bark  of 
trees,  by  raising  the  water  over  the  banks,  they  can 
cut  down  sapplings  for  bark  to  feed  upon  without 
going  out  much  upon  the  land:  and  when  they  are 
obliged  to  go  out  on  land  for  this  food  they  frequently 
are  caught  by  the  wolves.  As  the  beaver  can  run  upon 
land,  but  little  faster  than  a  water  tortoise,  and  is  no 
fighting  animal,  if  they  are  any  distance  from  the 
water  they  become  an  easy  prey  to  their  enemies. 

I  asked  Tecaughretanego,  what  was  the  use  of  the 
beaver's  stones,  or  glands,  to  them; — as  the  she  beaver 
has  two  pair,  which  is  commonly  called  the  oil  stones, 
and  the  bark  stones  ?  He  said  that  as  the  beavers  are 
the  dumbest  of  all  animals,  and  scarcely  ever  make 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  61 

any  noise  j  and  as  they  were  working  creatures,  they 
made  use  of  this  smell  in  order  to  work  in  concert.  If 
an  old  beaver  was  to  come  on  the  bank  and  rub  his 
breech  upon  the  ground,  and  raise  a  perfume,  the 
others  will  collect  from  different  places  and  go  to 
work:  this  is  also  of  use  to  them  in  travelling,  that 
they  may  thereby  search  out  and  find  their  company. 
Cunning  hunters  finding  this  out,  have  made  use  of  it 
against  the  beaver,  in  order  to  catch  them.  What  is 
the  bate  which  you  see  them  make  use  of,  but  a  com- 
pound of  the  oil  and  bark  stones?  By  this  perfume, 
which  is  only  a  false  signal,  they  decoy  them  to  the 
trap. 

Near  this  pond,  beaver  was  the  principal  game.  Be- 
fore the  waters  froze  up,  we  caught  a  great  many  with 
wooden  and  steel  traps:  but  after  that,  we  hunted  the 
beaver  on  the  ice.  Some  places  here  the  beavers  build 
large  houses  to  live  in ;  and  in  other  places  they  have 
subterraneous  lodgings  in  the  banks.  Where  they 
lodge  in  the  ground  we  have  no  chance  of  hunting 
them  on  the  ice;  but  where  they  have  houses  we  go 
with  malls  and  handspikes,  and  break  all  the  hollow 
ice,  to  prevent  them  from  getting  their  heads  above  the 
water  under  it.  Then  we  break  a  hole  in  the  house 
and  they  make  their  escape  into  the  water;  but  as 
they  cannot  live  long  under  water,  they  are  obliged  to 
go  to  some  of  those  broken  places  to  breathe,  and  the 
Indians  commonly  put  in  their  hands,  catch  them  by 


62  Col.  James  Smith* 

the  hind  leg,  haul  them  on  the  ice  and  tomahawk  them. 
Sometimes  they  shoot  them  in  the  head,  when  they 
raise  it  above  the  water.  I  asked  the  Indians  if  they 
were  not  afraid  to  catch  the  beavers  with  their  hands? 
they  said  no :  they  were  not  much  of  a  biting  creature ; 
yet  if  they  would  catch  them  by  the  fore  foot  they 
would  bite. 

I  went  out  with  Tecaughretanego,  and  some  others 
a  beaver  hunting:  but  we  did  not  succeed,  and  on  our 
return  we  saw  where  several  racoons  had  passed,  while 
the  snow  was  soft;  tho'  there  was  now  a  crust  upon 
it,  we  all  made  a  halt  looking  at  the  racoon  tracks.  As 
they  saw  a  tree  with  a  hole  in  it  they  told  me  to  go 
and  see  if  they  had  gone  in  thereat;  and  if  they  had  to 
halloo,  and  they  would  come  and  take  them  out.  When 
I  went  to  that  tree  I  found  they  had  gone  past ;  but  I 
saw  another  the  way  they  had  went,  and  proceeded  to 
examine  that,  and  found  they  had  gone  up  it.  I  then 
began  to  holloo,  but  could  have  no  answer. 

As  it  began  to  snow  and  blow  most  violently,  I  re- 
turned and  proceeded  after  my  company,  and  for  some 
time  could  see  their  tracks;  but  the  old  snow  being 
only  about  three  inches  deep,  and  a  crust  upon  it,  the 
present  driving  snow  soon  filled  up  the  tracks.  As  I 
had  only  a  bow,  arrows,  and  tomahawk,  with  me,  and 
no  way  to  strike  fire,  I  appeared  to  be  in  a  dismal  situ- 
ation—and as  the  air  was  dark  with  snow,  I  had  little 
more  prospect  of  steering  my  course,  than  I  would  in 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  63 

the  night.  At  length  I  came  to  a  hollow  tree,  with  a 
hole  at  one  side  that  I  could  go  in  at.  I  went  in,  and 
found  that  it  was  a  dry  place,  and  the  hollow  about 
three  feet  diameter,  and  high  enough  for  me  to  stand 
in.  I  found  that  there  was  also  a  considerable  quantity 
of  soft,  dry  rotten  wood,  around  this  hollow:  I  there- 
fore concluded  that  I  would  lodge  here;  and  that  I 
would  go  to  work,  and  stop  up  the  door  of  my  house. 
I  stripped  off  my  blanket,  (which  was  all  the  "clothes 
that  I  had,  excepting  a  breech-clout,  leggins,  and  mocka- 
sons,)  and  with  my  tomahawk,  fell  to  chopping  at  the 
top  of  a  fallen  tree  that  lay  near  and  carried  wood  and 
set  it  up  on  end  against  the  door,  until  I  had  it  three 
or  four  feet  thick,  all  round,  excepting  a  hole  I  had  left 
to  creep  in  at.  I  had  a  block  prepared  that  I  could 
haul  after  me,  to  stop  this  hole :  and  before  I  went  in 
I  put  in  a  number  of  small  sticks,  that  I  might  more 
effectually  stop  it  on  the  inside.  When  I  went  in,  I 
took  my  tomahawk  and  cut  down  all  the  dry,  rotten 
wood  I  could  get,  and  beat  it  small.  With  it  I  made  a 
bed  like  a  goose-nest  or  hog-bed,  and  with  the  small 
sticks  stopped  every  hole,  until  my  house  was  almost 
dark.  I  stripped  off  my  mockasons,  and  danced  in  the 
centre  of  my  bed  for  about  half  an  hour,  in  order  to 
warm  myself.  In  this  time  my  feet  and  whole  body 
were  agreeably  warmed.  The  snow,  in  the  mean  while,, 
had  stopped  all  the  holes,  so  that  my  house  was  as  dark 
as  a  dungeon ;  though  I  knew  it  could  not  yet  be  dark 


64  Col.  James  Smith. 

out  of  doors.  I  then  coiled  myself  up  in  niy  blanket, 
lay  down  in  my  little  round  bed,  and  had  a  tolerable 
nights  lodging.  When  I  awoke,  all  was  dark— not  the 
least  glimmering  of  light  was  to  be  seen.  Immediately 
I  recollected  that  I  was  not  to  expect  light  in  this  new 
habitation,  as  there  was  neither  door  nor  window  in  it. 
As  I  could  hear  the  storm  raging,  and  did  not  suffer 
much  cold,  as  I  was  then  situated,  I  concluded  I  would 
stay  in  my  nest  until  I  was  certain  it  was  day.  Wh'en 
I  had  reason  to  conclude  that  it  surely  was  day,  I  arose 
and  put  on  my  mockasons,  which  I  had  laid  under  my 
head  to  keep  from  Freezing.  I  then  endeavored  to  find 
the  door,  and  had  to  do  all  by  the  sense  of  feeling, 
which  took  me  some  time.  At  length  I  found  the  block, 
but  it  being  heavy,  and  a  large  quantity  of  snow  having 
fallen  on  it,  at  the  first  attempt  I  did  not  move  it.  I 
then  felt  terrified— among  all  the  hardships  I  had  sus- 
tained, I  never  knew  before,  what  it  was  to  be  thus 
deprived  of  light.  This,  with  the  other  circumstances 
attending  it,  appeared  grievous.  I  went  straightway 
to  bed  again,  wrapped  my  blanket  round  me,  and  lay 
and  mused  awhile,  and  then  prayed  to  Almighty  God 
to  direct  and  protect  me,  as  he  had  done  heretofore.  I 
once  again  attempted  to  move  away  the  block,  which 
proved  successful :  it  moved  about  nine  inches.  With 
this  a  considerable  quantity  of  snow  fell  in  from  above, 
and  I  immediately  received  light;  so  that  I  found  a 
•very  great  snow  had  fallen,  above  what  I  had  ever  seen 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  65 

in  one  night.  I  then  knew  why  I  could  not  easily  move 
the  block,  and  I  was  so  rejoiced  at  obtaining  the  light, 
that  all  my  other  difficulties  seemed  to  vanish.  I  then 
turned  into  my  cell,  and  returned  God  thanks  for  hav- 
ing once  more  received  the  light  of  Heaven.  At  length 
I  belted  my  blanket  about  me,  got  my  tomahawk,  bow 
and  arrows,  and  went  out  of  my  den. 

I  was  now  in  tolerable  high  spirits,  tho'  the  snow 
had  fallen  above  three  feet  deep,  in  addition  to  what 
was  on  the  ground  before;  and  the  only  imperfect 
guide  I  had,  in  order  to  steer  my  course  to  camp,  was 
the  trees;  as  the  moss  generally  grows  on  the  north- 
west side  of  them,  if  they  are  straight.  I  proceeded 
on,  wading  through  the  snow,  and  about  twelve  o  'clock 
(as  it  appeared  afterwards,  from  that  time  to  night,  for 
it  was  yet  cloudy,)  I  came  upon  the  creek  that  our  camp 
was  on,  about  half  a  mile  below  the  camp;  and  when  I 
came  in  sight  of  the  camp,  I  found  that  there  was  great 
joy,  by  the  shouts  and  yelling  of  the  boys,  &c. 

When  I  arrived,  they  all  came  round  me,  and  re- 
ceived me  gladly;  but  at  this  time  no  questions  were 
asked,  and  I  was  taken  into  a  tent,  where  they  gave  me 
plenty  of  fat  beaver  meat,  and  then  asked  me  to  smoke. 
When  I  had  done,  Tecaughretanego  desired  me  to  walk 
out  to  a  fire  they  had  made.  I  went  out,  and  they  all 
collected  round  me,  both  men,  women,  and  boys.  Te- 
caughretanego asked  me  to  give  them  a  particular 
account  of  what  had  happened  from  the  time  they  left 


66  Col.  James  Smith. 

me  yesterday,  until  now.  I  told  them  the  whole  of  the 
story,  and  they  never  interrupted  me ;  but  when  I  made 
a  stop,  the  intervals  were  filled  with  loud  acclamations 
Of  joy.  As  I  could  not,  at  this  time,  talk  Ottawa  or 
Jibewa  well,  (which  is  nearly  the  same)  I  delivered  my 
story  in  Caughnewaga.  As  my  sister  Molly's  husband 
was  a  Jibewa  and  could  understand  Caughnewaga,  he 
acted  as  interpreter,  and  delivered  my  story  to  the 
Jibewas  and  Ottawas,  which  they  received  with  pleas- 
ure. When  all  this  was  done,  Tecaughretanego  made 
a  speech  to  me  in  the  following  manner: 

"Brother, 

"You  see  we  have  prepared  snow-shoes  to  go  after 
you,  and  were  almost  ready  to  go,  when  you  appeared ; 
yet,  as  you  had  not  been  accustomed  to  hardships  in 
your  country,  to  the  east,  we  never  expected  to  see  you 
alive.  Now,  we  are  glad  to  see  you,  in  various  re- 
spects; we  are  glad  to  see  you  on  your  own  account; 
and  we  are  glad  to  see  the  prospect  of  your  filling  the 
place  of  a  great  man,  in  whose  room  you  were  adopted. 
We  do  not  blame  you  for  what  has  happened,  we  blame 
ourselves;  because,  we  did  not  think  of  this  driving 
snow  filling  up  the  tracks,  until  after  we  came  to  camp. 

"Brother, 

"Your  conduct  on  this  occasion  hath  pleased  us 
much :  You  have  given  us  an  evidence  of  your  fortitude, 
skill  and  resolution:  and  we  hope  you  will  always  go- 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  67 

on  to  do  great  actions,  as  it  is  only  great  actions  that 
can  make  a  great  man." 

I  told  my  brother  Tecaughretanego,  that  I  thanked 
them  for  their  care  of  me,  and  for  the  kindness  I  always 
received.  I  told  him  that  I  always  wished  to  do  great 
actions,  and  hoped  I  never  would  do  any  thing  to  dis- 
honor any  of  those  with  whom  I  was  connected.  I 
likewise  told  my  Jibewa  brother-in-law  to  tell  his  peo- 
ple that  I  also  thanked  them  for  their  care  and  kind- 
ness. 

The  next  morning  some  of  the  hunters  went  out  on 
snow-shoes,  killed  several  deer,  and  hauled  some  of 
them  into  camp  upon  the  snow.  TKey  fixed  their 
carrying  strings,  (which  are  broad  in  the  middle,  and 
small  at  each  end,)  in  the  fore  feet  and  nose  of  the 
deer,  and  laid  the  broad  part  of  it  on  their  heads  or 
about  their  shoulders,  and  pulled  it  along;  and  when 
it  is  moving,  will  not  sink  in  the  snow  much  deeper 
than  a  snow-shoe ;  and  when  taken  with  the  grain  of  the 
hair,  slips  along  very-  easy. 

The  snow-shoes  are  made  like  a  hoop-net,  and 
wrought  with  buck-skin  thongs.  Each  shoe  is  about 
two  feet  and  a  half  long,  and  about  eighteen  inches 
broad,  before,  and  small  behind,  with  cross-bars,  in 
order  to  fix  or  tie  them  to  their  feet.  After  the  snow 
had  lay  a  few  days,  the  Indians  tomahawked  the  deer, 
by  pursuing  them  in  this  manner. 

About  two  weeks  after  this,  there  came  a  warm  rain, 


68  Col.  James  Smith. 

and  took  away  the  chief  part  of  the  snow,  and  broke 
up  the  ice;  then  we  engaged  in  making  wooden  traps 
to  catch  beavers,  as  we  had  but  few  steel  traps.  These 
traps  are  made  nearly  in  the  same  manner  as  the 
racoon  traps  already  described. 

One  day  as  I  was  looking  after  my  traps,  I  got 
benighted,  by  beaver  ponds  intercepting  my  way  to 
camp;  and  as  I  had  neglected  to  take  fire-works  with 
me,  and  the  weather  very  cold,  I  could  find  no  suitable 
lodging-place,  therefore  the  only  expedient  I  could 
think  of  to  keep  myself  from  freezing,  was  exercise.  I 
danced  and  halloo  'd  the  whole  night  with  all  my  might, 
and  the  next  day  came  to  camp.  Though  I  suffered 
much  more  this  time  than  the  other  night  I  lay  out, 
yet  the  Indians  were  not  so  much  concerned,  as  they 
thought  I  had  fire-works  with  me ;  but  when  they  knew 
how  it  was,  they  did  not  blame  me.  They  said  that  old 
hunters  were  frequently  involved  in  this  place,  as  the 
beaver  dams  were  one  above  another  on  every  creek 
and  run,  so  that  it  is  hard  to  find  a  fording  place.  They 
applauded  me  for  my  fortitude,  and  said  as  they  had 
now  plenty  of  beaver-skins,  they  would  purchase  me 
a  new  gun  at  Detroit,  as  we  were  to  go  there  the  next 
spring;  and  then  if  I  should  chance  to  be  lost  in  dark 
weather,  I  could  make  fire,  kill  provision,  and  return  to 
camp  when  the  sun  shined.  By  being  bewildered  on 
the  waters  of  Muskingum,  I  lost  repute,  and  was  re- 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  69 

duced  to  the  bow  and  arrow;  and  by  lying  out  two 
nights  here,  I  regained  my  credit. 

After  some  time,  the  waters  all  froze  again,  and  then, 
as  formerly,  we  hunted  beavers  on  the  ice.  Though 
beaver  meat,  without  salt  or  bread,  was  the  chief  of 
our  food  this  winter,  yet  we  had  always  plenty,  and 
I  was  well  contented  with  my  diet,  as  it  appeared 
delicious  fare,  after  the  way  we  had.  lived  the  winter 
before. 

Some  time  in  February,  we  scaffolded  up  our  fur 
and  skins,  and  moved  about  ten  miles  in  quest  of  a 
sugar  camp  or  a  suitable  place  to  make  sugar,  and 
encamped  in  a  large  bottom,  on  the  head  waters  of 
Big  Beaver  creek.  We  had  some  difficulty  in  moving, 
as  we  had  a  blind  Caughnewaga  boy  about  15  years 
of  age,  to  lead ;  and  as  this  country  is  very  brushy,  we 
frequently  had  him  to  carry;— We  had  also  my  Jibewa 
brother-in-law's  father  with  us,  who  was  thought  by 
the  Indians  to  be  a  great  conjurer— his  name  was 
Manetohcoa— this  old  man  was  so  decrepit,  that  we  had 
to  carry  him  this  route  upon  a  bier, — and  all  our  bag- 
gage to  pack  on  our  backs. 

Shortly  after  we  came  to  this  place  the  squaws  began 
to  make  sugar.  We  had  no  large  kettles  with  us  this 
year,  and  they  made  the  frost,  in  some  measure,  supply 
the  place  of  fire,  in  making  sugar.  Their  large  bark 
vessels,  for  holding  the  stock-water,  they  made  broad 
and  shallow;  and  as  the  weather  is  very  cold  here,  it 


70  Col.  James  Smith. 

frequently  freezes  at  night  in  sugar  time;  and  the  ice 
they  break  and  cast  out  of  the  vessels.  I  asked  them 
if  they  were  not  throwing  away  the  sugar?  they  said 
no ;  it  was  water  they  were  casting  away,  sugar  did  not 
freeze,  and  there  was  scarcely  any  in  that  ice.  They 
said  I  might  try  the  experiment,  and  boil  some  of  it, 
and  see  what  I  would  get.  I  never  did  try  it;  but  I 
observed  that  after  several  times  freezing,  the  water 
that  remained  in  the  vessel,  changed  its  colour  and  be- 
came brown  and  very  sweet. 

About  the  time  we  were  done  making  sugar  the  snow 
went  off  the  ground ;  and  one  night  a  squaw  raised  an 
alarm.  She  said  she  saw  two  men  with  guns  in  their 
hands,  upon  the  bank  on  the  other  side  of  the  creek, 
spying  our  tents — they  were  supposed  to  be  Johnston's 
Mohawks.  On  this  the  squaws  were  ordered  to  slip 
quietly  out,  some  distance  into  the  bushes ;  and  all  who 
had  either  guns  or  bows  were  to  squat  in  the  bushes 
near  the  tents ;  and  if  the  enemy  rushed  up,  we  were  to 
give  them  the  first  fire,  and  let  the  squaws  have  an 
opportunity  of  escaping.  I  got  down  beside  Tecaugh- 
retanego,  and  he  whispered  to  me  not  to  be  afraid,  for 
he  would  speak  tp  the  Mohawks,  and  as  they  spake  the 
same  tongue  that  we  did,  they  would  not  hurt  the 
Caughnewagas,  or  me :  but  they  would  kill  all  the  Jibe- 
was  and  Ottawas  that  they  could,  and  take  us  along 
with  them.  This  news  pleased  me  well,  and  I  heartily 
wished  for  the  approach  of  the  Mohawks. 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  71 

Before  we  withdrew  from  the  tents  they  had  carried 
Manetohcoa  to  the  fire,  and  gave  him  his  conjuring 
tools;  which  were  dyed  feathers,  the  bone  of  the 
shoulder  blade  of  the  wild  cat,  tobacco,  &cv  and  while 
we  were  in  the  bushes,  Manetohcoa  was  in  a  tent  at  the 
fire,  conjuring  away  to  the  utmost  of  his  ability.  At 
length  he  called  aloud  for  us  all  to  come  in,  which  was 
quickly  obeyed.  When  we  came  in,  he  told  us  that 
after  he  had  gone  through  the  whole  of  his  ceremony, 
and  expected  to  see  a  number  of  Mohawks  on  the  flat 
bone  when  it  was  warmed  at  the  fire,  the  pictures  of 
two  wolves  only  appeared.  He  said  though  there  were 
no  Mohawks  about,  we  must  not  be  angry  with .  the 
squaw  for  giving  a  false  alarm ;  as  she  had  occasion  to 
go  out  and  happened  to  see  the  wolves,  though  it  was 
moon  light ;  yet  she  got  afraid,  and  she  conceited  it  was 
Indians,  with  guns  in  their  hands,  so  he  said  we  might 
all  go  to  sleep,  for  there  was  no  danger— and  accord- 
ingly we  did. 

The  next  morning  we  went  to  the  place,  and  found 
wolf  tracks,  and  where  they  had  scratched  with  their 
feet  like  dogs;  but  there  was  no  sign  of  mockason 
tracks.  If  there  is  any  such  thing  as  a  wizzard,  I 
think  Manetohcoa  was  as  likely  to  be  one  as  any  man, 
as  he  was  a  professed  worshipper  of  the  devil.— But 
let  him  be  a  conjuror  or  not,  I  am  persuaded  that  the 
Indians  believed  what  he  told  them  upon  this  occasion, 
as  well  as  if  it  had  come  from  an  infallible  oracle ;  or 


72  Col.  James  Smith.  t 

they  would  not,  after  such  an  alarm  as  this,  go  all  to 
sleep  in  an  unconcerned  manner.  This  appeared  to 
me  the  most  like  witchcraft,  of  any  thing  I  beheld  while 
I  was  with  them.  Though  I  scrutinized  their  proceed- 
ings in  business  of  this  kind,  jet  I  generally  found  that 
their  pretended  witchcraft,  was  either  art  or  mistaken 
notions,  whereby  they  deceived  themselves.— Before  a 
battle  they  spy  the  enemy's  motions  carefully,  and  when 
they  find  that  they  can  have  considerable  advantage, 
and  the  greatest  prospect  of  success,  then  the  old  men 
pretend  to  conjure,  or  to  tell  what  the  event  will  be,— 
and  this  they  do  in  a  figurative  manner,  which  will 
bear  something  of  a  different  interpretation,  which 
generally  comes  to  pass  nearly  as  they  foretold ;  there- 
fore the  young  warriors  generally  believed  these  old 
conjurors,  which  had  a  tendency  to  animate,  and  excite 
them  to  push  on  with  vigor. 

Some  time  in  March,  1757,  we  began  to  move  back 
to  the  forks  of  Cayahaga,  which  was  about  forty  or 
fifty  miles;  and  as  we  had  no  horses,  we  had  all  our 
baggage  and  several  hundred  weight  of  beaver  skins, 
and  some  deer  and  bear  skins — all  to  pack  on  our  backs. 
The  method  we  took  to  accomplish  this  was  by  making 
short  days'  journies.  In  the  morning  we  would  move 
on  with  as  much  as  we  were  able  to  carry,  about  five 
miles,  and  encamp ;  and  then  run  back  for  more.  We 
commonly  made  three  such  trips  in  the  day.  When  we 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  73" 

came  to  the  great  pond  we  staid  there  one  day  to  rest 
ourselves  and  to  kill  ducks  and  geese. 

While  we  remained  here  I  went  in  company  with  a 
young  Caughnewaga,  who  was  about  fifteen  or  seven- 
teen years  of  age,  Chinnohete  by  name,  in  order  to 
gather  crannberries.  As  he  was  gathering  berries  at 
some  distance  from  me,  three  Jibewa  squaws  crept  up 
undiscovered  and  made  at  him  speedily,  but  he  nimbly 
escaped,  and  came  to  me  apparently  terrified.  I  asked 
him  what  he  was  afraid  of?  he  replied  did  you  not  see 
those  squaws!  I  told  him  I  did,  and  they  appeared  to- 
be  in  a  very  good  humor.  I  asked  him  wherefore  then 
he  was  afraid  of  them?  He  said  the  Jibewa  squaws 
were  very  bad  women,  and  had  a  very  ugly  custom 
among  them.  I  asked  him  what  that  custom  was?  he 
said  that  when  two  or  three  of  them  could  catch  a 
young  lad,  that  was  betwixt  a  man  and  a  boy,  out  by 
himself,  if  they  could  overpower  him,  they  would  strip 
him  by  force  in  order  to  see  whether  he  was  coming 
on  to  be  a  man  or  not.  He  said  that  was  what  they 
intended  when  they  crawled  up,  and  ran  so  violently 
at  him,  but  said  he,  I  am  very  glad  that  I  so  narrowly 
escaped.  I  then  agreed  with  Chinnohete  in  condemn- 
ing this  as  a  bad  custom,  and  an  exceeding  immodest 
action  for  young  women  to  be  guilty  of. 

From  our  sugar  camp  on  the  head  waters  of  Big 
Beaver  creek,  to  this  place  is  not  hilly,  and  some  places 
the  woods  are  tolerably  clear;  but  in  most  places  ex- 


74  Col.  James  Smith. 

•ceeding  brushy.  The  land  here  is  chiefly  second  and 
third  rate.  The  timber  on  the  upland  is  white-oak, 
black-oak,  hickory  and  chesnut:  there  is  also  in  some 
places  walnut  up  land,  and  plenty  of  good  water.  The 
bottoms  here  are  generally  large  and  good. 

We  again  proceeded  on  from  the  pond  to  the  forks 
of  Cayahaga,  at  the  rate  of  about  five  miles  per  day. 

The  land  on  this  route  is  not  very  hilly,  it  is  well 
watered,  and  in  many  places  ill  timbered,  generally 
"brushy,  and  chiefly  second  and  third  rate  land,  inter- 
mixed with  good  bottoms. 

•  When  we  came  to  the  forks,  we  found  that  the  skins 
we  had  scaffolded  were  all  safe.  Though  this  was  a 
public  place,  and  Indians  frequently  passing,  and  our 
skins  hanging  up  in  view,  yet  there  was  none  stolen; 
and  it  is  seldom  that  Indians  do  steal  anything  from 
one  another;  and  they  say  they  never  did,  until  the 
^vhite  people  came  among  them,  and  learned  some  of 
them  to  lie,  cheat  and  steal, — but  be  that  as  it  may, 
they  never  did  curse  or  swear,  until  the  whites  learned 
them;  some  think  their  language  will  not  admit  of  it, 
but  I  am  not  of  that  opinion;  if  I  was  so  disposed,  I 
could  find  language  to  curse  or  swear,  in  the  Indian 
tongue. 

I  remember  that  Tecaughretanego,  when  something 
displeased  him,  said,  God  damn  it.— I  asked  him  if  he 
knew  what  he  then  said?  he  said  he  did ;  and  mentioned 
one  of  their  degrading  expressions,  which  he  supposed 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  75 

to  be  the  meaning  or  something  like  the  meaning  of 
what  he  had  said.  I  told  him  that  it  did  not  bear 
the  least  resemblance  to  it;  that  what  he  said,  was 
calling  upon  the  great  spirit  to  punish  the  object  he 
was  displeased  with.  He  stood  for  sometime  amazed, 
and  then  said,  if  this  be  the  meaning  of  these  words, 
what  sort  of  people  are  the  whites?  when  the  traders 
were  among  us  these  words  seemed  to  be  intermixed 
with  all  their  discourse.  He  told  me  to  reconsider 
what  I  had  said,  for  he  thought  I  must  be  mistaken 
in  my  definition;  if  I  was  not  mistaken,  he  said,  the 
traders  applied  these  words  not  only  wickedly,  but 
often  times  very  foolishly  and  contrary  to  sense  or 
reason.  He  said  he  remembered  once  of  a  trader's 
accidentally  breaking  his  gun  lock,  and  on  that  occasion 
calling  out  aloud  God  damn  it — surely  said  he  the  gun 
lock  was  not  an  object  worthy  of  punishment  for  Owan- 
eeyo,  or  the  Great  Spirit :  he  also  observed  the  traders 
often  used  this  expression,  when  they  were  in  a  good 
humor  and  not  displeased  with  anything.— I  acknowl- 
edged that  the  traders  used  this  expression  very  often, 
in  a  most  irrational,  inconsistent,  and  impious  manner ; 
yet  I  still  asserted  that  I  had  given  the  true  meaning 
of  these  words.— He  replied,  if  so,  the  traders  are  as 
bad  as  Oonasahroona,  or  the  under  ground  inhabitants, 
which  is  the  name  they  give  the  devils ;  as  they  enter- 
tain a  notion  that  their  place  of  residence  is  under 
the  earth. 


76  Col.  James  Smith. 

We  took  up  our  birch-bark  canoes  which  we  had 
buried,  and  found  that  they  were  not  damaged  by  the 
winter;  but  they  not  being  sufficient  to  carry  all  that 
we  now  had,  we  made  a  large  chesnut  bark  canoe ;  as 
elm  bark  was  not  to  be  found  at  this  place. 

We  all  embarked,  and  had  a  very  agreeable  passage 
down  the  Cayahaga,  and  along  the  south  side  of  Lake 
Erie,  until  we  passed  the  mouth  of  Sandusky ;  then  the 
wind  arose,  and  we  put  in  at  the  mouth  of  the  Miami 
of  the  Lake,  at  Cedar  Point,  where  we  remained  several 
days,  and  killed  a  number  of  Turkeys,  geese,  ducks  and 
swans.  The  wind  being  fair,  and  the  lake  not  ex- 
tremely rough,  we  again  embarked,  hoisted  up  sails, 
and  arrived  safe  at  the  Wiandot  town,  nearly  opposite 
of  Fort  Detroit,  on  the  north  side  of  the  river.  Here 
we  found  a  number  of  French  traders,  every  one  very 
willing  to  deal  with  us  for  our  beaver. 

We  bought  ourselves  fine  clothes,  amunition,  paint, 
tobacco,  &c.  and  according  to  promise,  they  purchased 
me  a  new  gun :  yet  we  had  parted  with  only  about  one- 
third  of  our  beaver.  At  length  a  trader  came  to  town 
with  French  Brandy :  We  purchased  a  keg  of  it,  and 
held  a  council  about  who  was  to  get  drunk,  and  who 
was  to  keep  sober.  I  was  invited  to  get  drunk,  but  I 
refused  the  proposal — then  they  told  me  that  I  must  be- 
one  of  those  who  were  to  take  care  of  the  drunken  peo- 
ple. I  did  not  like  this ;  but  of  two  evils  I  chose  that 
which  I  thought  was  the  least— and  fell  in  with  those 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  77 

who  were  to  conceal  the  arms,  and  keep  every  danger- 
ous weapon  we  could,  out  of  their  way,  and  endeavor 
if  possible  to  keep  the  drinking  club  from  killing  each 
other,  which  was  a  very  hard  task.  Several  times  we 
hazarded  our  own  lives,  and  got  ourselves  hurt,  in  pre- 
venting them  from  slaying  each  other.  Before  they 
had  finished  this  keg,  near  one-third  of  the  town  was 
introduced  to  this  drinking  club;  they  could  not  pay 
their  part,  as  they  had  already  disposed  of  all  their 
skins;  but  that  made  no  odds,  all  were  welcome  to 
drink. 

When  they  were  done  with  this  keg,  they  applied  to 
the  traders,  and  procured  a  kettle  full  of  brandy  at  a 
time,  which  they  divided  out  with  a  large  wooden 
spoon, — and  so  they  went  on  and  never  quit  while 
they  had  a  single  beaver  skin. 

When  the  trader  had  got  all  our  beaver,  he  moved 
off  to  the  Ottawa  town,  about  a  mile  above  the  Wiandot 
town. 

When  the  brandy  was  gone,  and  the  drinking  club 
sober,  they  appeared  much  dejected.  Some  of  them 
were  crippled,  others  badly  wounded,  a  number  of 
their  fine  new  shirts  tore,  and  several  blankets  were 
burned:— a  number  of  squaws  were  also  in  this  club, 
and  neglected  their  corn  planting. 

We  could  now  hear  the  effects  of  the  brandy  in  the 
Ottawa  town.  T-hey  were  singing  and  yelling  in  the 
most  hideous  manner,  both  night  and  day;  but  their 


78  Col.  James  Smith. 

frolic  ended  worse  than  ours ;  five  Ottawas  were  killed 
and  a  great  many  wounded. 

After  this  a  number  of  young  Indians  were  getting 
their  ears  cut,  and  they  urged  me  to  have  mine  cut  like- 
wise; but  they  did  not  attempt  to  compel  me,  though 
they  endeavored  to  persuade  me.  The  principal  argu- 
ments they  used  were  its  being  a  very  great  ornament,, 
and  also  the  common  fashion— The  former  I  did  not 
believe,  and  the  latter  I  could  not  deny.  The  way  they 
performed  this  operation  was  by  cutting  the  fleshy  part 
of  the  circle  of  the  ear  close  to  the  gristle  quite  through.. 
When  this  was  done  they  wrapt  rags  round  this  fleshy 
part  until  it -was  entirely  healed;  then  they  hung  lead 
to  it  and  stretched  it  to  a  wonderful  length;  when  it 
was  sufficiently  stretched,  they  wrapt  the  fleshy  part 
round  with  brass  wire,  which  formed  it  into  a  semi- 
circle about  four  inches  diameter. 

Many  of  the  young  men  were  now  exercising  them- 
selves in  a  game  resembling  foot  ball;  though  they 
commonly  struck  the  ball  with  a  crooked  stick,  made 
for  that  purpose;  also  a  game  something  like  this, 
wherein  they  used  a  wooden  ball,  about  three  inches 
diameter,  and  the  instrument  they  moved  it  with  was 
a  strong  staff  about  five  feet  long,  with  a  hoop  net  on 
the  end  of  it,  large  enough  to  contain  the  ball.  Before 
they  begin  the  play,  they  lay  off  about  half  a  mile  dis- 
tance in  a  clear  plain,  and  the  opposite  parties  all 
attend  at  the  centre,  where  a  disinterested  person  casts 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  79> 

up  the  ball  then  the  oposite  parties  all  contend  for 
it.  If  any  one  gets  it  into  his  net,  he  runs  with  it 
the  way  he  wishes  it  to  go,  and  they  all  pursue  him. 
If  one  of  the  opposite  party  overtakes  the  person  with 
the  ball,  he  gives  the  staff  a  stroke  which  causes  the 
ball  to  fly  out  of  the  net ;  then  they  have  another  debate 
for  it;  and  if  the  one  that  gets  it  can  outrun  all  the- 
opposite  party,  and  can  carry  it  quite  out,  or  over  the 
line  at  the  end,  the  game  is  won ;  but  this  seldom  hap- 
pens. When  any  one  is  running  away  with  the  ball, 
and  is  like  to  be  overtaken,  he  commonly  throws  it, 
and  with  this  instrument  can  cast  it  fifty  or  sixty 
yards.  Sometimes  when  the  ball  is  almost  at  the  one 
end,  matters  will  take  a  sudden  turn,  and  the  opposite 
party  may  quickly  carry  it  out  at  the  other  end.  Often- 
times they  will  work  a  long  while  back  and  forward 
before  they  can  get  the  ball  over  the  line,  or  win  the- 
game. 

About  the  first  of  June,  1757,  the  warriors  were  pre- 
paring to  go  to  war,  in  the  Wiandot,  Pottowatomy,, 
and  Ottawa  towns;  also  a  great  many  Jibewas  came 
down  from  the  upper  lakes;  and  after  singing  their 
war  songs  and  going  through  their  Common  ceremonies^ 
they  marched  off  against  the  frontiers  of  Virginia,. 
Maryland  and  Pennsylvania,  in  their  usual  manner, 
singing  the  travelling  song,  slow  firing,  &c. 

On  the  north  side  of  the  river  St.  Laurence,  opposite- 
to  Fort  Detroit,  there  is  an  island,  which  the  Indians; 


80  Col.  James  Smith. 

call  the  Long  Island,  and  which  they  say  is  above  one 
thousand  miles  long,  and  in  some  places  above  one 
hundred  miles  broad.  They  further  say  that  the  great 
river  that  comes  down  by  Canesatauga  and  that  empties 
into  the  main  branch  of  St.  Laurence,  above  Montreal, 
originates  from  one  source,  with  the  St.  Lawrence,  and 
forms  this  island. 

Opposite  to  Detroit,  and  below  it,  was  originally  a 
prairie,  and  laid  off  in  lots  about  sixty  rods  broad,  and 
a  great  length :  each  lot  is  divided  into  two  fields,  which 
they  cultivate  year  about.  The  principal  grain  that 
the  French  raised  in  these  fields  was  spring  wheat  and 
peas. 

They  built  all  their  houses  on  the  front  of  these  lots 
on  the  river  side;  and  as  the  banks  of  the  river  are 
very  low,  some  of  the  houses  are  not  above  three  or 
four  feet  above  the  surface  of  the  water ;  yet  they  are 
in  no  danger  of  being  disturbed  by  freshes,  as  the  river 
seldom  rises  above  eighteen  inches;  because  it  is  the 
communication,  of  the  river  St.  Laurence,  from  one 
lake  to  another. 

As  dwelling-houses,  barns,  and  stables  are  all  built 
on  the  front  of  these  lots ;  at  a  distance  it  appears  like 
a  continued  row  of  houses  in  a  town,  on  each  side  of 
the  river  for  a  long  way.  These  villages,  the  town, 
the  river  and  the  plains,  being  all  in  view  at  once, 
affords  a  most  delightful  prospect. 

The  inhabitants  here  chiefly  drink  the  river  water; 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  81 

and  as  it  comes  from  the  northward  it  is  very  whole- 
some. 

The  land  here  is  principally  second  rate,  and  com- 
paratively speaking,  a  small  part  is  first  or  third  rate ; 
tho  about  four  or  five  miles  south  of  Detroit,  there  is 
a  small  portion  that  is  worse  than  what  I  would  call 
third  rate,  which  produces  abundance  of  hurtle  berries. 

There  is  plenty  of  good  meadow  ground  here,  and  a 
great  many  marshes  that  are  overspread  with  water. — 
The  timber  is  elm,  sugar-tree,  black-ash,  white-ash, 
abundance  of  water-ash,  oak,  hickory,  and  some  walnut. 

About  the  middle  of  June  the  Indians  were  almost 

• 

all  gone  to  war,  from  sixteen  to  sixty;  yet  Tecaughre- 
tanego  remained  in  town  with  me.  Tho  he  had  for- 
merly, when  they  were  at  war  with  the  southern  nations 
been  a  great  warrior,  and  an  eminent  counsellor ;  and  I 
think  as  clear  and  as  able  a  reasoner  upon  any  subject 
that  he  had  an  opportunity  of  being  acquainted  with,  as 
I  ever  knew;  yet  he  had  all  along  been  against  this 
war,  and  had  strenuously  opposed  it  in  council.  He 
said  if  the  English  and  French  had  a  quarrel  let  them 
fight  their  own  battles  themselves;  it  is  not  our  busi- 
ness to  intermeddle  therewith. 

Before  the  warriors  returned  we  were  very  scarce 
of  provision :  and  tho  we  did  not  commonly  steal  from 
one  another;  yet  we  stole  during  this  time  any  thing 
that  we  could  eat  from  the  French,  under  the  notion 
that  it  was  just  for  us  to  do  so ;  because  they  supported 


82  Col.  James  Smith. 

their  soldiers;  and  our  squaws,  old  men  and  children 
were  suffering  on  the  account  of  the  war,  as  our  hun- 
ters were  all  gone. 

Some  time  in  August  the  warriors  returned,  and 
brought  in  with  them  a  great  many  scalps,  prisoners, 
horses  and  plunder;  and  the  common  report  among  the 
young  warriors,  was,  that  they  would  entirely  subdue 
Tulhasaga,  that  is  the  English,  or  it  might  be  literally 
rendered  the  Morning  Light  inhabitants. 

About  the  first  of  November  a  number  of  families 
were  preparing  to  go  on  their  winter  hunt,  and  all 
agreed  to  cross  the  lake  together.  We  encamped  at 
the  mouth  of  the  river  the  first  night,  and  a  council 
was  held,  whether  we  would  cross  thro'  by  the  three 
islands,  or  coast  it  round  the  lake.  These  islands  lie 
in  a  line  across  the  lake,  and  are  just  in  sight  of  each 
other.  Some  of  the  "Wiandots  or  Ottawas  frequently 
make  their  winter  hunt  on  these  islands.  Tho  except- 
ing wild  fowl  and  fish,  there  is  scarcely  any  game  here 
but  racoons  which  are  amazingly  plenty,  and  exceed- 
ing large  and  fat;  as  they  feed  upon  the  wild  rice, 
which  grows  in  abundance  in  wet  places  round  these 
islands.  It  is  said  that  each  hunter  in  one  winter  will 
catch  one  thousand  racoons. 

It  is  a  received  opinion  among  the  Indians  that  the 
snakes  and  racoons  are  transmutable ;  and  that  a  great 
many  of  the  snakes  turn  racoons  every  fall,  and  racoons 
snakes  every  spring.  This  notion  is  founded  on  ob- 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  83 

servations  made  on  the  snakes  and  racoons  in  this 
island. 

As  the  racoons  here  lodge  in  rocks,  the  trappers 
make  their  wooden  traps  at  the  month  of  the  holes ;  and 
as  they  go  daily  to  look  at  their  traps,  in  the  winter 
season,  they  commonly  find  them  filled  with  racoons; 
but  in  the  spring  or  when  the  frost  is  out  of  the  ground 
they  say,  they  then  find  their  traps  filled  with  large 
rattle  snakes.  And  therefore  conclude  that  the  racoons 
are  transformed.  They  also  say  that  the  reason  why 
they  are  so  remarkably  plenty  in  the  winter,  is,  every 
fall  the  snakes  turn  racoons  again. 

I  told  them  that  tho  I  had  never  landed  on  any  of 
these  islands,  yet  from  the  unanimous  accounts  I  had 
received,  I  believed  that  both  snakes  and  racoons  were 
plenty  there ;  but  no  doubt  they  all  remained  there  both 
summer  and  winter,  only  the  snakes  were  not  to  be 
seen  in  the  latter ;  yet  I  did  not  believe  they  were  trans- 
mutable. 

These  islands  are  but  seldom  visited ;  because  early 
in  the  spring  and  late  in  the  fall  it  is  dangerous  sailing 
in  their  bark  canoes;  and  in  the  summer  they  are  so 
infested  with  various  kinds  of  serpents,  (but  chiefly 
rattle  snakes,)  that  it  is  dangerous  landing. 

I  shall  now  quit  this  digression,  and  return  to  the 
result  of  the  council  at  the  mouth  of  the  river.  We 
concluded  to  coast  it  round  the  lake,  and  in  two  days 
we  came  to  the  mouth  of  the  Miami  of  the  Lake,  and 


84  Col.  James  Smith. 

landed  on  cedar  point,  where  we  remained  several 
days.  Here  we  held  a  council,  and  concluded  we  would 
take  a  driving  hunt  in  concert,  and  in  partnership. 

The  river  in  this  place  is  about  a  mile  broad,  and 
as  it  and  the  lake  forms  a  kind  of  neck,  which  termi- 
nates in  a  point,  all  the  hunters  (which  were  fifty- 
three)  went  up  the  river,  and  we  scattered  ourselves 
from  the  river  to  the  lake.  When  we  first  began  to 
move  we  were  not  in  sight  of  each  other,  but  as  we  all 
raised  the  yell,  we  could  move  regularly  together  by  the 
noise.  At  length  we  came  in  sight  of  each  other  and 
appeared  to  be  marching  in  good  order;  before  we 
came  to  the  point,  both  the  squaws  and  boys  in  the 
canoes  were  scattered  up  the  river,  and  along  the 
lake,  to  prevent  the  deer  from  making  their  escape 
by  water.  As  we  advanced  near  the  point  the  guns 
began  to  crack  slowly;  and  after  some  time  the  firing 
was  like  a  little  engagement.  The  squaws  and  boys 
were  busy  tomahawking  the  deer  in  the  water,  and  we 
shooting  them  down  on  the  land: — We  killed  in  all 
about  thirty  deer :  tho  a  great  many  made  their  escape 
by  water. 

We  had  now  great  feasting  and  rejoicing,  as  we  had 
plenty  of  homony,  venison,  and  wild  fowl.  The  geese 
at  this  time  appeared  to  be  preparing  to  move  south- 
ward—It might  be  asked  what  is  meant  by  the  geese 
preparing  to  move?  The  Indians  represent  them  as 
holding  a  great  council  at  this  time  concerning  the 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  85 

weather  in  order  to  conclude  upon  a  day,  that  they 
may  all  at  or  near  one  time  leave  the  Northern  Lakes, 
and  wing  their  way  to  the  southern  bays.  When  mat- 
ters are  brought  to  a  conclusion  and  the  time  appointed 
that  they  are  to  take  wing,  then  they  say,  a  great  num- 
ber of  expresses  are  sent  off,  in  order  to  let  the  dif- 
ferent tribes  know  the  result  of  this  council,  that  they 
may  be  all  in  readiness  to  move  at  the  time  appointed. 
As  there  is  a  great  commotion  among  the  geese  at 
this  time,  it  would  appear  by  their  actions,  that  such 
a  council  had  been  held.  Certain  it  is,  that  they  are 
led  by  instinct  to  act  in  concert  and  to  move  off  regu- 
larly after  their  leaders. 

Here  our  company  separated.  The  chief  part  of 
them  went  up  the  Miami  river,  that  empties  into  Lake 
Erie,  at  cedar  point,  whilst  we  proceeded  on  our  jour- 
ney in  company  with  Tecaughretanego,  Tontileaugo, 
and  two  families  of  the  Wiandots. 

As  cold  weather  was  now  approaching,  we  began  to 
feel  the  doleful  effects  of  extravagantly  and  foolishly 
spending  the  large  quantity  of  beaver  we  had  taken  in 
our  last  winter's  hunt.  We  were  all  nearly  in  the  same 
circumstances— scarcely  one  had  a  shirt  to  his  back; 
but  each  of  us  had  an  old  blanket  which  we  belted 
round  us  in  the  day,  and  slept  in  at  night,  with  a 
deer  or  bear  skin  under  us  for  our  bed. 

When  we  came  to  the  falls  of  Sandusky,  we  buried 
our  birch  bark  canoes  as  usual,  at  a  large  burying  place 


86  Col.  James  Smith. 

for  that  purpose,  a  little  below  the  falls.  At  this  place 
the  river  falls  about  eight  feet  over  a  rock,  but  not 
perpendicular.  With  much  difficulty  we  pushed  up 
our  wooden  canoes,  some  of  us  went  up  the  river,  and 
the  rest  by  land  with  the  horses,  until  we  came  to  the 
great  meadows  or  prairies  that  lie  between  Sandusky 
and  Sciota. 

When  we  came  to  this  place  we  met  with  some  Ottawa 
hunters,  and  agreed  with  them  to  take,  what  they  call 
a  ring  hunt,  in  partnership.  We  waited  until  we  ex- 
pected rain  was  near  falling  to  extinguish  the  fire,  and 
then  we  kindled  a  large  circle  in  the  prairie.  At  this 
time,  or  before  the  bucks  began  to  run  a  great  number 
of  deer  lay  concealed  in  the  grass,  in  the  day,  and 
moved  about  in  the  night;  but  as  the  fire  burned  in 
towards  the  centre  of  the  circle,  the  deer  fled  before  the 
fire:  the  Indians  were  scattered  also  at  some  distance 
before  the  fire,  and  shot  them  down  every  opportunity, 
which  was  very  frequent,  especially  as  the  circle  be- 
came small.  When  we  came  to  divide  the  deer,  there 
were  above  ten  to  each  hunter,  which  were  all  killed 
in  a  few  hours.  The  rain  did  not  come  on  that  night 
to  put  out  the  out-side  circle  of  the  fire,  and  as  the 
wind  arose,  it  extended  thro  the  whole  prairie,  which 
was  about  fifty  miles  in  length,  and  in  some  places  near 
twenty  in  breadth.  This  put  an  end  to  our  ring  hunt- 
ing this  season,  and  was  in  other  respects  an  injury 
to  us  in  the  hunting  business;  so  that  upon  the  whole 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  87 

we  received  more  harm  than  benefit  by  our  rapid  hunt- 
ing frolic.  We  then  moved  from  the  north  end  of  the 
glades,  and  encamped  at  the  carrying  place. 

This  place  is  in  the  plains  betwixt  a  creek  that  emp- 
ties into  Sandusky,  and  one  that  runs  into  Sciota :  and 
at  the  time  of  high  water,  or  in  the  spring  season,  there 
is  but  about  one  half  mile  of  portage,  and  that  very 
level,  and  clear  of  rocks,  timber  or  stones ;  so  that  with 
a  little  digging  there  may  be  water  carriage  the  whole 
way  from  Sciota  to  Lake  Erie. 

From  the  mouth  of  Sandusky  to  the  falls  is  chiefly 
first  rate  land,  lying  flat  or  level,  intermixed  with  large 
bodies  of  clear  meadows,  where  the  grass  is  exceeding 
rank,  and  in  many  places  three  or  four  feet  high.  The 
timber  is  oak,  hickory,  walnut,  cherry,  black-ash,  elm, 
sugar-tree,  buckeye,  locust  and  beech.  In  some  places 
there  is  wet  timber  land— the  timber  in  these  places 
is  chiefly  water-ash,  sycamore,  or  button-wood. 

From  the  falls  to  the  prairies,  the  land  lies  well  to 
the  sun,  it  is  neither  too  flat  nor  too  hilly — and  chiefly 
first  rate.  The  timber  nearly  the  same  as  below  the 
falls,  excepting  the  water-ash.— There  is  also  here, 
some  plats  of  beech  land,  that  appears  to  be  second 
rate,  as  it  frequently  produces  spice-wood.  The  prairie 
appears  to  be  a  tolerable  fertile  soil,  tho  in  many 
places  too  wet  for  cultivation ;  yet  I  apprehend  it  would 
produce  timber,  were  it  only  kept  from  fire. 

The  Indians  are  of  the  opinion* that  the  squirrels 


88  Col.  James  Smith. 

plant  all  the  timber;  as  they  bury  a  number  of  nuts 
for  food,  and  only  one  at  a  place.  When  a  squirrel  is 
killed  the  various  kinds  of  nuts  thus  buried  will  grow. 

I  have  observed  that  when  these  prairies  have  only 
escaped  fire  for  one  year,  near  where  a  single  tree 
stood,  there  was  a  young  growth  of  timber  supposed 
to  be  planted  by  the  squirrels ;  but  when  the  prairies 
were  again  burned,  all  this  young  growth  was  imme- 
diately consumed;  as  the  fire  rages  in  the  grass,  to 
such  a  pitch,  that  numbers  of  racoons  are  thereby 
burned  to  death. 

On  the  west  side  of  the  prairie,  or  betwixt  that  and 
Sciota,  there  is  a  large  body  of  first  rate  land — the 
timber,  walnut,  locust,  sugar-tree,  buckeye,  cherry,  ash, 
elm,  mulberry,  plumb  trees,  spicewood,  black-haw,  red- 
haw,  oak  and  hickory. 

About  the  time  the  bucks  quit  running,  Tontileaugo 
his  wife  and  children,  Tecaughretanego,  his  son  Nun- 
gany  and  myself  left  the  Wiandot  camps  at  the  carry- 
ing place,  and  crossed  the  Sciota  river  at  the  south  end 
of  the  glades,  and  proceeded  on  about  a  south-west 
course  to  a  large  creek  called  Ollentangy,  which  I  be- 
lieve interlocks  with  the  waters  of  the  Miami,  and 
empties  into  Sciota  on  the  west  side  thereof.  From 
the  south  end  of  the  prairie  to  Ollentangy,  there  is  a 
large  quantity  of  beech  land,  intermixed  with  first  rate 
land.  Here  we  made  our  winter  hut,  and  had  con- 
siderable success  in.  hunting. 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  8i> 

After  some  time  one  of  Tontileaugo 's  step-sons,  (a 
lad  about  eight  years  of  age)  offended  him,  and  he 
gave  the  boy  a  moderate  whipping,  which  much  dis- 
pleased his  Wiandot  wife.  She  acknowledged  that  the 
boy  was  guilty  of  a  fault,  but  thought  that  he  ought 
to  have  been  ducked,  which  is  their  usual  mode  of 
chastisement.  She  said  she  could  not  bear  to  have  her 
son  whipped  like  a  servant  or  slave— and  she  was  so 
displeased  that  when  Tontileaugo  went  out  to  hunt,  she 
got  her  two  horses,  and  all  her  effects,  (as  in  this 
country  the  husband  and  wife  have  separate  interests) 
and  moved  back  to  the  Wiandot  camps  that  we  had 
left. 

When  Tontileaugo  returned,  he  was  much  disturbed 
on  hearing  of  his  wife's  elopement,  and  said  that  he 
would  never  go  after  her  were  it  not  that  he  was  afraid 
that  she  would  get  bewildered,  and  that  his  children 
that  she  had  taken  with  her,  might  suffer.  Tontileaugo 
went  after  his  wife,  and  when  they  met  they  made  up 
the  quarrel,  and  he  never  returned ;  but  left  Tecaughre- 
tanego  and  his  son,  (a  boy  about  ten  years  of  age) 
and  myself,  who  remained  here  in  our  hut  all  winter. 

Tecaughretanego  who  had  been  a  first  rate  warior, 
statesman  and  hunter;  and  though  he  was  now  near 
sixty  years  of  age,  he  was  yet  equal  to  the  common 
run  of  hunters,  but  subject  to  the  rheumatism,  which 
deprived  him  of  the  use  of  his  legs. 

Shortly  after  Tontileaugo  left  us,  Tecaughretanego 


90  Col.  James  Smith. 

became  lame,  and  could  scarcely  walk  out  of  our  hut 
for  two  months.  I  had  considerable  success  in  hunting 
and  trapping.  Though  Tecaughretanego  endured  much 
pain  and  misery,  yet  he  bore  it  all  with  wonderful 
patience,  and  would  often  endeavor  to  entertain  me 
with  chearful  conversation.  Sometimes  he  would  ap- 
plaud me  for  my  diligence,  skill  and  activity — and  at 
other  times  he  would  take  great  care  in  giving  me 
instructions  concerning  the  hunting  and  trapping  busi- 
ness. He  would  also  tell  me  that  if  I  failed  of  success, 
we  would  suffer  very  much,  as  we  were  about  forty 
miles  from  any  one  living,  that  we  knew  of;  yet  he 
would  not  intimate  that  he  apprehended  we  were  in 
any  danger,  but  still  supposed  that  I  was  fully  adequate 
to  the  talk. 

Tontileaugo  left  us  a  little  before  Christmas,  and 
from  that  until  some  time  in  February,  we  had  always 
plenty  of  bear  meat,  venison,  &c.  During  this  time  I 
killed  much  more  than  we  could  use,  but  having  no 
horses  to  carry  in  what  I  killed,  I  left  part  of  it  in 
the  woods.  In  February  there  came  a  snow,  with  a 
crust,  which  made  a  great  noise  when  walking  on  it, 
and  frightened  away  the  deer ;  and  as  bear  and  beaver 
were  scarce  here,  we  got  entirely  out  of  provision. 
After  I  had  hunted  two  days  without  eating  any  thing, 
and  had  very  short  allowance  for  some  days  before, 
I  returned  late  in  the  evening  faint  and  weary.  When 
I  came  into  our  hut,  Tecaughretanego  asked  what  sue- 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  91 

<?ess?  I  told  him  not  any.  He  asked  me  if  I  was  not 
very  hungry  ?  I  replied  that  the  keen  appetite  seemed 
to  be  in  some  measure  removed,  but  I  was  both  faint 
and  weary.  He  commanded  Nunganey  his  little  son, 
to  bring  me  something  to  eat,  and  he  brought  me  a 
kettle  with  some  bones  and  broth,— after  eating  a  few 
mouthfuls  my  appetite  violently  returned,  and  I 
thought  the  victuals  had  a  most  agreeable  realish, 
though  it  was  only  fox  and  wildcat  bones,  which  lay 
about  the  camp,  which  the  ravens  and  turkey-buzzards 
had  picked— these  Nunganey  had  collected  and  boiled, 
until  the  sinews  that  remained  on  the  bones  would 
strip  off.  I  speedily  finished  my  allowance,  such  as  it 
was,  and  when  I  had  ended  my  sweet  repast,  Tecaugh- 
retanego  asked  me  how  I  felt?  I  told  him  that  I  was 
much  refreshed.  He  then  handed  me  his  pipe  and 
pouch  and  told  me  to  take  a  smoke.  I  did  so.  He 
then  said  he  had  something  of  importance  to  tell  me, 
if  I  was  now  composed  and  ready  to  hear  it.  I  told 
him  that  I  was  ready  to  hear  him.  He  said  the  reason 
why  he  deferred  his  speech  till  now,  was  because  few 
men  are  in  a  right  humor  to  hear  good  talk,  when  they 
are  extremely  hungry,  as  they  are  then  generally  fret- 
ful and  discomposed ;  but  as  you  appear  now  to  enjoy 
calmness  and  serenity  of  mind,  I  will  now  communicate 
to  you  the  thoughts  of  my  heart,  and  those  things  that 
I  know  to  be  time. 


92  Col.  James  Smith. 

"Brother, 

"As  you  have  lived  with  the  white  people,  you  have 
not  had  the  same  advantage  of  knowing  that  the  great 
being  above  feeds  his  people,  and  gives  them  their 
meat  in  due  season,  as  we  Indians  have,  who  are  fre- 
quently out  of  provisions,  and  yet  are  wonderfully  sup- 
plied, and  that  so  frequently  that  it  is  evidently  the 
hand  of  the  great  Owaneeyo*  that  doth  this :  whereas 
the  white  people  have  commonly  large  stocks  of  tame 
cattle,  that  they  can  kill  when  they  please,  and  also 
their  barns  and  cribs  filled  with  grain,  and  therefore 
have  not  the  same  opportunity  of  seeing  and  knowing 
that  they  are  supported  by  the  ruler  of  Heaven  and 
Earth. 

"Brother, 

"I  know  that  you  are  now  afraid  that  we  will  all 
perish  with  hunger,  but  you  have  no  just  reason  to 
fear  this. 

"Brother, 

"I  have  been  young,  but  am  now  old— I  have  been 
frequently  under  the  like  circumstance  that  we  now 
are,  and  that  some  time  or  other  in  almost  every  year 
of  my  life;  yet,  I  have  hitherto  been  supported,  and 
my  wants  supplied  in  time  of  need. 

"Brother, 

"Owaneeyo  some  times  suffers  us  to  be  in  want,  in 

*  This  is  the  name  of  God,  in  their  tongue,  and  signifies  the 
owner  and  ruler  of  all  things. 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  93 

order  to  teach  us  our  dependence  upon  him,  and  to  let 
us  know  that  we  are  to  love  and  serve  him:  and  like- 
wise to  know  the  worth  of  the  favors  that  we  receive, 
and  to  make  us  more  thankful. 

"Brother, 

11  Be  assured  that  you  will  be  supplied  with  food, 
and  that  just  in  the  right  time;  but  you  must  continue 
diligent  in  the  use  of  means — go  to  sleep,  and  rise  early 
in  the  morning  and  go  a  hunting— be  strong  and  exert 
yourself  like  a  man,  and  the  great  spirit  will  direct 
your  way." 

The  next  morning  I  went  out,  and  steered  about  an 
east  course.  I  proceeded  on  slowly  for  about  five 
miles,  and  saw  deer  frequently,  but  as  the  crust  on  the 
snow  made  a  great  noise,  they  were  always  running 
before  I  spied  them,  so  that  I  could  not  get  a  shoot.  A 
violent  appetite  returned,  and  I  became  intolerably 
hungry;— it  was  now  that  I  concluded  I  would  run  off 
to  Pennsylvania,  my  native  country.  As  the  snow  was 
on  the  ground,  and  Indian  hunters  almost  the  whole 
of  the  way  before  me,  I  had  but  a  poor  prospect  of 
making  my  escape;  but  my  case  appeared  desperate. 
If  I  staid  here  I  thought  I  would  perish  with  hunger, 
and  if  I  met  with  Indians,  they  could  but  kill  me. 

I  then  proceeded  on  as  fast  as  I  could  walk,  and  when 
I  got  about  ten  or  twelve  miles  from  our  hut,  I  came 
upon  fresh  buff  aloe  tracks,— I  pursued  after,  and  in  a 
short  time  came  in  sight  of  them,  as  they  were  passing 


9-t  Col.  James  Smith. 

through  a  small  glade— I  ran  with  all  my  might,  and 
headed  them,  where  I  lay  in  ambush,  and  killed  a  very 
large  cow.  I  immediately  kindled  a  fire  and  began  to 
roast  meat,  but  could  not  wait  until  it  was  done— I  ate 
it  almost  raw.  When  hunger  was  abated  I  began  to  be 
tenderly  concerned  for  my  old  Indian  brother,  and  the 
little  boy  I  had  left  in  a  perishing  condition.  I  made 
haste  and  packed  up  what  meat  I  could  carry,  secured 
what  I  left  from  the  wolves,  and  returned  homewards. 

I  scarcely  thought  on  the  old  man's  speech  while  I 
was  almost  distracted  with  hunger,  but  on  my  return 
was  much  affected  with  it,  reflected  on  myself  for  my 
hard-heartedness  and  ingratitude,  in  attempting  to  run 
off  and  leave  the  venerable  old  man  and  little  boy  to 
perish  with  hunger.  I  also  considered  how  remarkably 
the  old  man's  speech  had  been  verified  in  our  provi- 
dentially obtaining  a  supply.  I  thought  also  of  that 
part  of  his  speech  which  treated  of  the  fractious  dispo- 
sitions of  hungry  people,  which  was  the  only  excuse  I 
had  for  my  base  inhumanity,  in  attempting  to  leave 
them  in  the  most  deplorable  situation. 

As  it  was  moon-light,  I  got  home  to  our  hut,  and 
found  the  old  man  in  his  usual  good  humor.  Pie 
thanked  me  for  my  exertion,  and  bid  me  sit  down,  as  I 
must  certainly  be  fatigued,  and  he  commanded  Xun- 
ganey  to  make  haste  and  cook.  I  told  him  I  would  cook 
for  him,  and  let  the  boy  lay  some  meat  on  the  coals, 
for  himself —which  he  did,  but  ate  it  almost  raw,  as  I 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  95 

had  done.  I  immediately  hung  on  the  kettle  with  some 
water,  and  cut  the  beef  in  thin  slices,  and  put  them  in : 
— when  it  had  boiled  awhile,  I  proposed  taking  it  off 
the  fire,  but  the  old  man  replied,  "let  it  be  done 
enough."  This  he  said  in  as  patient  and  unconcerned 
a  manner,  as  if  he  had  not  wanted  one  single  meal.  He 
commanded  Nunganey  to  eat  no  more  beef  at  that 
time,  least  he  might  hurt  himself;  but  told  him  to  sit 
down,  and  after  some  time  he  might  sup  some  broth — 
this  command  he  reluctantly  obeyed. 

When  we  were  all  refreshed,  Tecaughretanego  de- 
livered a  speech  upon  the  necessity  and  pleasure  of 
receiving  the  necessary  supports  of  life  with  thankful- 
ness, knowing  that  Owaneeyo  is  the  great  giver.  Such 
speeches  from  an  Indian,  may  be  tho't  by  those  who 
are  unacquainted  with  them,  altogether  incredible ;  but 
when  we  reflect  on  the  Indian  war,  we  may  readily  con- 
clude that  they  are  not  an  ignorant  or  stupid  sort  of 
people,  or  they  would  not  have  been  such  fatal  enemies. 
When  they  came  into  our  country  they  outwitted  us — 
and  when  we  sent  armies  into  their  country,  they  out- 
generalled,  and  beat  us  with  inferior  force.  Let  us 
also  take  into  consideration  that  Tecaughretanego  was 
no  common  person,  but  was  among  the  Indians,  as 
Socrates  in  the  ancient  Heathen  world ;  and  it  may  be, 
equal  to  him— if  not  in  wisdom  and  learning,  yet,  per- 
haps in  patience  and  fortitude.  Notwithstanding 
Tecaughretanego 's  uncommon  natural  abilities,  yet  in 


'96  Col.  James  Smith. 

the  sequel  of  this  history  you  will  see  the  deficiency 
of  the  light  of  nature,  unaided  by  revelation,  in  this 
truly  great  man. 

The  next  morning  Tecaughretanego  desired  me  to  go 
back  and  bring  another  load  of  buffaloe  beef:  As  I 
proceeded  to  do  so,  about  five  miles  from  our  hut  I 
found  a  bear  tree.  As  a  sapling,  grew  near  the  tree, 
and  reached  near  the  hole  that  the  bear  went  in  at,  I 
got  dry  dozed  or  rotten  wood,  that  would  catch  and 
hold  fire  almost  as  well  as  spunk.  This  wood  I  tied  up 
in  bunches,  fixed  them  on  my  back,  and  then  climbed 
up  the  sapling,  and  with  a  pole,  I  put  them  touched 
with  fire,  into  the  hole,  and  then  came  down  and  took 
my  gun  in  my  hand.  After  some  time  the  bear  came 
out,  and  I  killed  and  skinned  it,  packed  up  a  load  of  the 
meat,  (after  securing  the  remainder  from  the  wolves) 
and  returned  home  before  night.  On  my  return  my 
old  brother  and  his  son  were  much  rejoiced  at  my  suc- 
cess. After  this  we  had  plenty  of  provision. 

We  remained  here  until  some  time  in  April  1758. 
At  this  time  Tecaughretanego  had  recovered  so,  that  he 
could  walk  about.  We  made  a  bark  canoe,  embarked, 
and  went  down  Ollentangy  some  distance,  but  the  water 
being  low,  we  were  in  danger  of  splitting  our  canoe 
upon  the  rocks:  therefore  Techaughretanego  concluded 
we  would  encamp  on  shore,  and  pray  for  rain. 

When  we  encamped,  Tecaughretanego  made  himself 
a  sweat-house;  which  he  did  by  sticking  a  number  of 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  97 

hoops  in  the  ground,  each  hoop  forming  a  semi-circle— 
this  he  covered  all  round  with  blankets  and  skins;  he 
then  prepared  hot  stones,  which  he  rolled  into  this  hut, 
and  then  went  into  it  himself,  with  a  little  kettle  of 
water  in  his  hand,  mixed  with  a  variety  of  herbs,  which 
he  had  formerly  cured,  and  had  now  with  him  in  his 
pack — they  afforded  an  odoriferous  perfume.  When 
he  was  in,  he  told  me  to  pull  down  the  blankets  behind 
him,  and  cover  all  up  close,  which  I  did,  and  then  he 
began  to  pour  water  upon  the  hot  stones,  and  to  sing 
aloud.  He  continued  in  this  vehement  hot  place  about 
fifteen  minutes :— all  this  he  did  in  order  to  purify  him- 
self before  he  would  address  the  Supreme  Being. 
When  he  came  out  of  his  sweat-house,  he  began  to  burn 
tobacco  and  to  pray.  He  began  each  petition  with  oh, 
lio,  ho,  ho,  which  is  a  kind  of  aspiration,  and  signifies 
an  ardent  wish.  I  observed  that  all  his  petitions  were 
only  for  immediate,  or  present  temporal  blessings.  He 
began  his  address  by  thanksgiving,  in  the  following 
manner : 

"O  great  being  {  I  thank  thee  that  I  have  obtained 
the  use  of  my  legs  again— that  I  am  now  able  to  walk 
about  and  kill  turkeys,  &c.  without  feeling  exquisite 
pain  and  misery :  I  know  that  thou  art  a  hearer  and  a 
helper,  and  therefore  I  will  call  upon  thee. 

11  Oil,  ho,  ho,  ho, 

1 '  Grant  that  my  knees  and  ancles  may  be  right  well, 

7 


98  Col.  James  Smith. 

and  that  I  may  be  able,  not  only  to  walk,  but  to  run, 
and  to  jump  logs,  as  I  did  last  fall. 

' '  Oh,  ho,  ho,  ho, 

"Grant  that  on  this  voyage  we  may  frequently  kill 
bears,  as  they  may  be  crossing  the  Sciota  and  San- 
dusky. 

' '  Oh,  ho,  ho,  ho, 

"Grant  that  we  may  kill  plenty  of  Turkeys  along 
the  banks,  to  stew  with  our  fat  bear  meat. 

"Oh,  ho,  ho,  ho, 

"Grant  that  rain  may  come  to  raise  the  Ollentangy 
about  two  or  three  feet,  that  we  may  cross  in  safety 
down  to  Sciota,  without  danger  of  our  canoe  being 
wrecked  on  the  rocks;— and  now,  0  great  being!  thou 
knowest  how  matters  stand— thou  knowest  that  I  am  a 
great  lover  of  tobacco,  and  though  I  know  not  when  I 
may  get  any  more,  I  now  make  a  present  of  the  last  I 
have  unto  thee,  as  a  free  burnt  offering;  therefore  I 
expect  thou  wilt  hear  and  grant  these  requests,  and  I 
thy  servant  will  return  thee  thanks,  and  love  thee  for 
thy  gifts." 

During  the  whole  of  this  scene  I  sat  by  Tecaughre- 
tanego,  and  as  he  went  through  it  with  the  greatest 
solemnity,  I  was  seriously  affected  with  his  prayers.  I 
remained  duly  composed  until  he  came  to  the  burning 
of  the  tobacco,  and  as  I  knew  that  he  was  a  great  lover 
of  it,  and  saw  him  cast  the  last  of  it  into  the  fire,  it 
excited  in  me  a  kind  of  meriment,  and  I  insensibly 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  99 

smiled.  Tecaughretanego  observed  me  laughing,  which 
displeased  him,  and  occasioned  him  to  address  me  in 
the  following  manner. 

"Brother, 

"I  have  somewhat  to  say  to  you,  and  I  hope  you 
will  not  be  offended  when  I  tell  you  of  your  faults. 
You  know  that  when  you  were  reading  your  books  in 
town,  I  would  not  let  the  boys  or  any  one  disturb 
you;  but  now  when  I  was  praying,  I  saw  you  laughing. 
I  do  not  think  that  you  look  upon  praying  as  a  foolish 
thing;— I  believe  you  pray  yourself.  But  perhaps  you 
may  think  my  mode,  or  manner  of  prayer  foolish;  if 
so,  you  ought  in  a  friendly  manner  to  instruct  me,  and 
not  make  sport  of  sacred  things." 

I  acknowledged  my  error,  and  on  this  he  handed  me 
his  pipe  to  smoke,  in  token  of  friendship  and  recon- 
ciliation ;  though  at  that  time  he  had  nothing  to  smoke, 
but  red-willow  bark.  I  told  him  something  of  the 
method  of  reconcilation  with  an  offended  God,  as  re- 
vealed in  my  Bible,  which  I  had  then  in  possession. 
He  said  that  he  liked  my  story  better  than  that  of  the 
French  priests,  but  he  thought  that  he  was  now  too  old 
to  begin  to  learn  a  new  religion,  therefore  he  should 
continue  to  worship  God  in  the  way  that  he  had  been 
taught,  and  that  if  salvation  or  future  happiness  was  to 
be  had  in  his  way  of  worship,  he  expected  he  would 
obtain  it,  and  if  it  was  inconsistent  with  the  honor  of 
the  great  spirit  to  accept  of  him  in  his  own  way  of  wor- 


100  Col.  James  Smith. 

ship,  he  hoped  that  Owaneeyo  would  accept  of  him  in 
the  way  I  had  mentioned,  or  in  some  other  way,  though 
he  might  now  be  ignorant  of  the  channel  through  which 
favor  or  mercy  might  be  conveyed.  He  said  that  he 
believed  that  Owaneeyo  would  hear  and  help  every  one 
that  sincerely  waited  upon  him. 

Here  we  may  see  how  far  the  light  of  nature  could 
go ;  perhaps  we  see  it  here  almost  in  its  highest  extent. 
Notwithstanding  the  just  views  that  this  great  man  en- 
tertained of  Providence,  yet  we  now  see  him  (though  he 
acknowledged  his  guilt)  expecting  to  appease  the  Deity, 
and  procure  his  favor,  by  burning  a  little  tobacco.  We 
may  observe  that  all  Heathen  nations,  as  far  as  we  can 
find  out  either  by  tradition  or  the  light  of  Nature, 
agree  with  Bevel ation  in  this,  that  sacrifice  is  necessary, 
or  that  some  kind  of  atonement  is  to  be  made,  in 
order  to  remove  guilt,  and  reconcile  them  to  God. 
This,  accompanied  with  numberless  other  witnesses, 
is  sufficient  evidence  of  the  rationality  the  truth  of 
the  Scriptures. 

A  few  days  after  Tecaughretanego  had  gone  through 
his  ceremonies,  and  finished  his  prayers,  the  rain  came 
and  raised  the  creek  a  sufficient  height,  so  that  we 
passed  in  safety  down  to  Sciota,  and  proceeded  up  to 
the  carrying  place.  Let  us  now  describe  the  land  on 
this  route,  from  our  winter  hut,  and  down  Ollentangy 
to  the  Sciota,  and  up  it  to  the  carrying  place. 

About  our  winter  cabbin  is  chiefly  first  and  second 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  101 

rate  land.  A  considerable  way  up  Ollentangy  on  the 
southwest  side  thereof,  or  betwixt  it  and  the  Miami, 
there  is  a  very  large  prairie,  and  from  this  prairie 
down  Ollentangy  to  Sciota,  is  generally  first  rate  land. 
The  timber  is  walnut,  sugar-tree,  ash,  buckeye,  locust, 
wild-cherry,  and  spice-wood,  intermixed  with  some  oak 
and  beech.  From  the  mouth  of  Ollentangy  on  the  east 
side  of  Sciota,  up  to  the  carrying  place,  there  is  a  large 
body  of  first  and  second  rate  land,  and  tolerably  well 
watered.  The  timber  is  ash,  sugar-tree,  walnut,  locust, 
oak,  and  beech.  Up  near  the  carrying  place,  the  land 
is  a  little  hilly,  but  the  soil  good. 

We  proceeded  from  this  place  down  Sandusky,  and 
in  our  passage  we  killed  four  bears,  and  a  number  of 
turkeys.  Tecaughrentanego  appeared  now  fully  per- 
suaded that  all  this  came  in  answer  to  his  prayers— and 
who  can  say  with  any  degree  of  certainty  that  it  was 
not  so? 

"When  we  came  to  the  little  lake  at  the  mouth  of  San- 
dusky  we  called  at  a  Wiandot  town  that  was  then  there, 
called  Sunyendeand.  Here  we  diverted  ourselves  sev- 
eral days,  by  catching  rock-fish  in  a  small  creek,  the 
name  of  which  is  also  Sunyendeand,  which  signifies 
Rock-Fish.  They  fished  in  the  night,  with  lights,  and 
struck  the  fish  with  giggs  or  spears.  The  rock-fish  here, 
when  they  begin  first  to  run  up  the  creek  to  spawn,  are 
exceeding  fat,  and  sufficient  to  fry  themselves.  The 


LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CAT  TFORNIA 
SANTA  BARBARA 


102  Col.  James  Smith. 

first  night  we  scarcely  caught  fish,  enough  for  present 
use,  for  all  that  was  in  the  town. 

The  next  morning  I  met  with  a  prisoner  at  this  place, 
by  the  name  of  Thompson,  who  had  been  taken  from 
Virginia:  he  told  me  if  the  Indians  would  only  omit 
disturbing  the  fish  for  one  night,  he  could  catch  more 
fish  than  the  whole  town  could  make  use  of.  I  told 
Mr.  Thompson  that  if  he  was  certain  that  he  could  do 
this,  that  I  would  use  my  influence  with  the  Indians,  to 
let  the  fish  alone  for  one  night.  I  applied  to  the  chiefs, 
who  agreed  to  my  proposal  and  said  they  were  anxious 
to  see  what  the  Great  Knife  (as  they  call  the  Virgin- 
ian) could  do.  Mr.  Thompson,  with  the  assistance  of 
some  other  prisoners,  set  to  work,  and  made  a  hoop  net 
of  Elm  bark:  they  then  cut  down  a  tree  across  the 
creek,  and  stuck  in  stakes  at  the  lower  side  of  it,  to  pre- 
vent the  fish  from  .passing  up,  leaving  only  a  gap  at 
the  one  side  of  the  creek :— here  he  sat  with  his  net,  and 
when  he  felt  the  fish  touch  the  net  he  drew  it  up,  and 
frequently  would  hawl  out  two  or  three  rock-fish  that 
would  weigh  about  five  or  six  pounds  each.  He  con- 
tinued at  this  until  he  had  hawled  out  about  a  waggon 
load,  and  then  left  the  gap  open,  in  order  to  let  them 
pass  up,  for  they  could  not  go  far,  on  account  of  the 
shallow  water.  Before  day  Mr.  Thompson  shut  it  up, 
to  prevent  them  from  passing  down,  in  order  to  let  the 
Indians  have  some  diversion  in  killing  them  in  daylight. 

When  the  news  of  the  fish  came  to  town,  the  Indians 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  103 

all  collected,  and  with  surprise  beheld  the  large  heap  of 
fish,  and  applauded  the  ingenuity  of  the  Virginian. 
When  they  saw  the  number  of  them  that  were  confined 
in  the  water  above  the  tree,  the  young  Indians  ran 
back  to  the  town,  and  in  a  short  time  returned  with 
'their  spears,  giggs,  bows  and  arrows,  &c.  and  were  the 
chief  of  that  day  engaged  in  killing  rock-fish,  insomuch 
that  we  had  more  than  we  could  use  or  preserve.  As 
we  had  no  salt,  or  any  way  to  keep  them,  they  lay  upon 
the  banks,  and  after  some  time  great  numbers  of 
turkey-buzzards  and  eagles  collected  together  and  de- 
voured them. 

Shortly  after  this  we  left  Sunyendeand,  and  in  three 
days  arrived  at  Detroit,  where  we  remained  this  sum- 
mer. 

Some  time  in  May  we  heard  that  General  Forbes, 
with  seven  thousand  men  was  preparing  to  carry  on  a 
campaign  against  Fort  DuQuesne,  which  then  stood 
near  where  Fort  Pitt  was  afterwards  erected.  Upon 
receiving  this  news  a  number  of  runners  were  sent  off 
by  the  French  commander  at  Detroit,  to  urge  the  dif- 
ferent tribes  of  Indian  warriors  to  repair  to  Fort  Du- 
Quesne. 

Some  time  in  July  1758,  the  Ottowas,  Jibewas,  Poto- 
watomies  and  Wiandots  rendezvoused  at  Detroit,  and 
marched  off  to  Fort  DuQuesne,  to  prepare  for  the  en- 
counter of  General  Forbes.  The  common  report  was, 
that  they  would  serve  him  as  they  did  General  Brad- 


104  Col.  James  Smith. 

dock,  and  obtain  much  plunder.  From  this  time,  until 
fall,  we  had  frequent  accounts  of  Forbes 's  army,  by 
Indian  runners  that  were  sent  out  to  watch  their 
motion.  They  spied  them  frequently  from  the  moun- 
tains ever  after  they  left  Fort  Loudon.  Notwithstand- 
ing their  vigilence,  colonel  Grant  with  his  Highlanders 
stole  a  march  upon  them,  and  in  the  night  took  possess- 
ion of  a  hill  about  eighty  rod  from  Fort  DuQuesne:— 
this  hill  is  on  that  account  called  Grant's  hill  to  this 
day*  The  French  and  Indians  knew  not  that  Grant 
and  his  men  were  there  until  they  beat  the  drum  and 
played  upon  the  bag-pipes,  just  at  day-light.  They 
then  flew  to  arms,  and  the  Indians  ran  up  under  covert 
of  the  banks  of  Allegheny  and  Monongahela,  for  some 
distance,  and  then  sallied  out  from  the  banks  of  the 
rivers,  and  took  possession  of  the  hill  above  Grant; 
and  as  he  was  on  the  point  of  it  in  sight  of  the  fort, 
they  immediately  surrounded  him,  and  as  he  had  his 
Highlanders  in  ranks,  and  very  close  order,  and  the 
Indians  scattered,  and  concealed  behind  trees,  they 
defeated  him  with  the  loss  only  of  a  few  warriors: — 
most  of  the  Highlanders  were  killed  or  taken  prisoners. 
After  this  defeat  the  Indians  held  a  council,  but  were 
divided  in  their  opinions.  Some  said  that  general 
Forbes  would  now  turn  back,  and  go  home  the  way 
that  he  came,  as  Dunbar  had  done  when  General  Brad- 
dock  was  defeated :  others  supposed  he  would  come  on. 
The  French  urged  the  Indians  to  stay  and  see  the  event : 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  105 

—but  as  it  was  hard  for  the  Indians  to  be  absent  from 
their  squaws  and  children,  at  this  season  of  the  year,  a 
great  many  of  them  returned  home  to  their  hunting. 
After  this,  the  remainder  of  the  Indians,  some  French 
regulars,  and  a  number  of  Canadians,  marched  off  in 
quest  of  General  Forbes.  They  met  his  army  near 
Fort  Ligoneer,  and  attacked  them,  but  were  frustrated 
in  their  design.  They  said  that  Forbes 's  men  were  be- 
ginning to  learn  the  art  of  war,  and  that  there  were  a 
great  number  of  American  riflemen  along  with  the  red- 
coats, who  scattered  out,  took  trees,  and  were  good 
marks-men ;  therefore  they  found  they  could  not  accom- 
plish their  design,  and  were  obliged  to  retreat.  When 
they  returned  from  the  battle  to 'Fort  DuQuesne,  the- 
Indians  concluded  that  they  would  go  to  their  hunting. 
The  French  endeavored  to  persuade  them  to  stay  and 
try  another  battle.  The  Indians  said  if  it  was  only  the 
red-coats  they  had  to  do  with,  they  could  soon  subdue 
them,  but  they  could  not  withstand  Ashalecoa,  or  the- 
Great  Knife,  which  was  the  name  they  gave  the  Virgin- 
ians. They  then  returned  home  to  their  hunting,  and 
the  French  evacuated  the  fort,  which  General  Forbes 
came  and  took  possession  of  without  further  opposi- 
tion, late  in  the  year  1758,  and  at  this  time  began  to 
build  Fort  Pitt. 

When  Tecaughretanego  had  heard  the  particulars 
of  Grant's  defeat,  he  said  that  he  could  not  well  account 
for  his  contradictory  and  inconsistent  conduct.  He 


106  Col.  James  Smith. 

said  as  the  art  of  war  consists  in  ambushing  and  sur- 
prising our  enemies,  and  in  preventing  them  from  am- 
bushing and  surprising  us;  Grant,  in  the  first  place, 
acted  like  a  wise  and  experienced  officer,  in  artfully  ap- 
proaching in  the  night  without  being  discovered;  but 
^vhen  he  came  to  the  place,  and  the  Indians  were  lying 
asleep  outside  of  the  fort,  between  him  and  the 
Allegheny  river,  in  place  of  slipping  up  quietly,  and 
falling  upon  them  with  their  broad  swords,  they  beat 
the  drums  and  played  upon  the  bag-pipes.  He  said  he 
could  account  for  this  inconsistent  conduct  no  other 
way  than  by  supposing  that  he  had  made  too  free  with 
spirituous  liquors  during  the  night,  and  became  in- 
toxicated about  day-light.  But  to  return : 

This  year  we  hunted  up  Sandusky,  and  down  Sciota, 
took  nearly  the  same  route  that  we  had  done  the  last 
hunting  season.  We  had  considerable  success,  and  re- 
turned to  Detroit  some  time  in  April  1759. 

Shortly  after  this,  Tecaughretanego,  his  son 
Nungany  and  myself,  went  from  Detroit,  (in  an  elm 
bark  canoe)  to  Caughnewaga,  a  very  ancient  Indian 
town,  about  nine  miles  above  Montreal,  where  I  re- 
mained until  about  the  first  of  July.  I  then  heard  of  a 
French  ship  at  Montreal  that  had  English  prisoners  on 
board,  in  order  to  carry  them  over  sea,  and  exchange 
them.  I  went  privately  off  from  the  Indians,  and  got 
also  on  board;  but  as  general  Wolfe  had  stopped  the 
River  St.  Laurence,  we  were  all  sent  to  prison  at 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  107 

Montreal,  where  I  remained  four  months.  Some  time 
in  November  we  were  all  sent  off  from  this  place  to 
•Crown  Point,  and  exchanged. 

Early  in  the  year  1760,  I  came  home  to  Conoco- 
cheague,  and  found  that  my  people  could  never  ascer- 
tain whether  I  was  killed  or  taken,  until  my  return. 
They  received  me  with  great  joy,  but  were  surprised  to 
see  me  so  much  like  an  Indian,  both  in  my  gait  and 
gesture. 

Upon  enquiry,  I  found  that  my  sweet-heart  was  mar- 
ried a  few  days  before  I  arrived.  My  feelings  I  must 
leave  on  this  occasion,  for  those  of  my  readers  to  judge, 
who  have  felt  the  pangs  of  disappointed  love,  as  it  is 
impossible  now  for  me  to  describe  the  emotion  of  soul  I 
felt  at  that  time. 

Now  there  was  peace  with  the  Indians  which  lasted 
until  the  year  1763.  Sometime  in  May,  this  year,  I 
married,  and  about  that  time  the  Indians  again  com- 
menced hostilities,  and  were  busily  engaged  in  killing 
and  scalping  the  frontier  inhabitants  in  various  parts 
•of  Pennsylvania.  The  whole  Conococheague  Valley, 
from  the  North  to  the  South  Mountain,  had  been 
-almost  entirely  evacuated  during  Braddock's  war. 
This  state  was  then  a  Quaker  government,  and  at  the 
first  of  this  war  the  frontiers  received  no  assistance 
from  the  state.  As  the  people  were  now  beginning  to 
live  at  home  again,  they  thought  hard  to  be  drove  away 
a  second  time,  and  were  determined  if  possible,  to  make 


108  Col.  James  Smith. 

a  stand:  therefore  they  raised  as  much  money  by  col- 
lections and  subscriptions,  as  would  pay  a  company  of 
rifle-men  for  several  months.  The  subscribers  met  and 
elected  a  committee  to  manage  the  business.  The  com- 
mittee appointed  me  captain  of  this  company  of  rang- 
ers, and  gave  me  the  appointment  of  my  subalterns. 
I  chose  two  of  the  most  active  young  men  that  I  could 
find,  who  had  also  been  long  in  captivity  with  the  In- 
dians. As  we  enlisted  our  men,  we  dressed  them  uni- 
formly in  the  Indian  manner,  with  breech-clouts, 
leggins,  mockesons  and  green  shrouds,  which  we  wore 
in  the  same  manner  that  the  Indians  do,  and  nearly  as 
the  Highlanders  wear  their  plaids.  In  place  of  hats 
we  wore  red  handkerchiefs,  and  painted  our  faces  red 
and  black,  like  Indian  warriors.  I  taught  them  the 
Indian  discipline,  as  I  knew  of  no  other  at  that  time, 
which  would  answer  the  purpose  much  better  than 
British.  We  succeeded  beyond  expectation  in  defend- 
ing the  frontiers,  and  were  extolled  by  our  employers. 
Near  the  conclusion  of  this  expedition,  I  accepted  of  an 
ensign's  commission  in  the  regular  service,  under  King 
George,  in  what  was  then  called  the  Pennsylvania  line. 
Upon  my  resignation,  my  lieutenant  succeeded  me  in 
command,  the  rest  of  the  time  they  were  to  serve.  In 
the  fall  (the  same  year)  I  went  on  the  Susquehannah 
campaign,  against  the  Indians,  under  the  command  of 
General  Armstrong.  In  this  route  we  burnt  the  Del  a- 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  109 

ware  and  Monsey  towns,  on  the  West  Branch  of  the 
Susquehannah,  and  destroyed  all  their  corn. 

In  the  year  1764,  I  received  a  lieutenant's  com- 
mission, and  went  out  on  General  Bouquet's  campaign 
against  the  Indians  on  the  Muskingum.  Here  we 
brought  them  to  terms,  and  promised  to  be  at  peace 
with  them,  upon  condition  that  they  would  give  up  all 
our  people  that  they  had  then  in  captivity  among  them. 
They  then  delivered  unto  us  three  hundred  of  the 
prisoners,  and  said  that  they  could  not  collect  them  all 
at  this  time,  as  it  was  now  late  in  the  year,  and  they 
were  far  scattered ;  but  they  promised  that  they  would 
bring  them  all  into  Fort  Pitt  early  next  spring,  and  as 
security  that  they  would  do  this,  they  delivered  to  us 
six  of  their  chiefs,  as  hostages.  Upon  this  we  settled 
a  cessation  of  arms  for  six  months,  and  promised  upon 
their  fulfilling  the  aforesaid  condition,  to  make  with 
them  a  permanent  peace. 

A  little  below  Fort  Pitt  the  hostages  all  made  their 
escape.  Shortly  after  this  the  Indians  stole  horses, 
and  killed  some  people  on  the  frontiers.  The  king's 
proclamation  was  then  circulating  and  set  up  in  various 
public  places,  prohibiting  any  person  from  trading  with 
the  Indians,  until  further  orders. 

Notwithstanding  all  this,  about  the  first  of  March 
1765,  a  number  of  waggons  loaded  with  Indian  goods, 
and  warlike  stores,  were  sent  from  Philadelphia  to 
Henry  Pollen's,  Conococheague,  and  from  thence 


110  Col.  James  Smith. 

seventy  pack-horses  were  loaded  with  these  goods,  in 
order  to  carry  them  to  Fort  Pitt.  This  alarmed  the 
country,  and  Mr.  William  Duffield  raised  about  fifty 
armed  men,  and  met  the  pack-horses  at  the  place  where 
Mercersburg  now  stands.  Mr.  Duffield  desired  the  em- 
ployers to  store  up  their  goods,  and  not  proceed  until 
further  orders.  They  made  light  of  this,  and  went  over 
the  North  Mountain,  where  they  lodged  in  a  small 
valley  called  the  Great  Cove.  Mr.  Duffield  and  his 
party  followed  after,  and  came  to  their  lodging,  and 
again  urged  them  to  store  up  their  goods :— He 
reasoned  with  them  on  the  impropriety  of  their  pro- 
ceedings, and  the  great  danger  the  frontier  inhabitants 
would  be  exposed  to,  if  the  Indians  should  now  get  a 
supply:— He  said  as  it  was  well  known  that  they  had 
scarcely  any  amunition,  and  were  almost  naked,  to  sup- 
ply them  now,  would  be  a  kind  of  murder,  and  would  be 
illegally  trading  at  the  expense  of  the  blood  and  treas- 
ure of  the  frontiers.  Notwithstanding  his  powerful 
reasoning,  these  traders  made  game  of  what  he  said, 
and  would  only  answer  him  by  ludicrous  burlesque. 

When  I  beheld  this,  and  found  that  Mr.  Duffield 
would  not  compel  them  to  store  up  their  goods,  I  col- 
lected ten  of  my  old  warriors  that  I  had  formerly  dis- 
ciplined in  the  Indian  way,  went  off  privately,  after 
night,  and  encamped  in  the  woods.  The  next  day,  as 
usual,  we  blacked  and  painted,  and  waylayed  them  near 
Sidelong  Hill.  I  scattered  my  men  about  forty  rod 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  Ill 

along  the  side  of  the  road,  and  ordered  every  two  to. 
take  a  tree,  and  about  eight  or  ten  rod  between  each 
couple,  with  orders  to  keep  a  reserve  fire,  one  not  ta 
fire  until  his  comrade  had  loaded  his  gun— by  this 
means  we  kept  up  a  constant,  slow  fire,  upon  them  from 
front  to  rear:— We  then  heard  nothing  of  these  trad- 
er's merriment  or  burlesque.  When  they  saw  their 
pack-horses  falling  close  by  them,  they  called  out  pray 
gentlemen,  what  would  you  have  us  to  do?  The  reply 
was,  collect  all  your  loads  to  the  front,  and  unload  them 
in  one  place;  take  your  private  property,  and  im- 
mediately retire.  When  they  were  gone,  we  burnt 
what  they  left,  which  consisted  of  blankets,  shirts,  ver- 
million,  lead,  beads,  wampum,  tomahawks,  scalping 
knives,  &c. 

The  traders  went  back  to  Fort  Loudon,  and  applied 
to  the  commanding  officer  there,  and  got  a  party  of 
Highland  soldiers,  and  went  with  them  in  quest  of  the 
robbers,  as  they  called  us,  and  without  applying  to  a 
magistrate,  or  obtaining  any  civil  authority,  but  barely 
upon  suspicion,  they  took  a  number  of  creditable  per- 
sons prisoners,  (who  were  chiefly  not  in  any  way  con- 
cerned in  this  action)  and  confined  them  in  the  guard- 
house in  Fort  Loudon.  I  then  raised  three  hundred 
riflemen,  marched  to  Fort  Loudon,  and  encamped  on  a 
hill  in  sight  of  the  fort.  We  were  not  long  there,  until 
we  had  more  than  double  as  many  of  the  British  troops 
prisoners  in  our  camp,  as  they  had  of  our  people  in  the 


112  Col.  James  Smith. 

guard-house.  Captain  Grant,  a  Highland  officer,  who 
commanded  Fort  Loudon,  then  sent  a  flag  of  truce  to 
our  camp,  where  we  settled  a  cartel,  and  gave  them 
above  two  for  one,  which  enabled  us  to  redeem  all  our 
men  from  the  guard-house,  without  further  difficulty. 

After  this  Captain  Grant  kept  a  number  of  rifle 
guns,  which  the  Highlanders  had  taken  from  the 
country  people,  and  refused  to  give  them  up.  As  he 
was  riding  out  one  day,  we  took  him  prisoner,  and  de- 
tained him  until  he  delivered  up  the  arms ;  we  also  de- 
stroyed a  large  quantity  of  gun-powder  that  the  trad- 
ers had  stored  up,  lest  it  might  be  conveyed  privately 
to  the  Indians.  The  king's  troops,  and  our  party,  had 
now  got  entirely  out  of  the  channel  of  the  civil  law,  and 
many  unjustifiable  things  were  done  by  both  parties. 
This  convinced  me  more  than  ever  I  had  been  before, 
of  the  absolute  necessity  of  the  civil  law,  in  order  to 
govern  mankind. 

About  this  time  the  following  song  was  composed  by 
Mr.  George  Campbell  (an  Irish  gentleman,  who  had 
been  educated  in  Dublin)  and  was  frequently  sung  to 
the  tune  of  the  Black  Joke : 

1.  Ye  patriot  souls  who  love  to  sing, 

What  serves  your  country  and  your  king, 

In  wealth,  peace  and  royal  estate; 
Attention  give  whilst  I  rehearse, 
A  modern  fact,  in  jingling  verse, 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  113 

How  party  interest  strove  what  it  cou'd, 
To  profit  itself  by  public  blood, 
But  justly  met  its  merited  fate. 

i 
"2.  Let  all  those  Indian  traders  claim. 

Their  just  reward,  inglorious  fame, 

For  vile,  base  and  treacherous  ends. 

To  Pollins,  in  the  spring  they  sent, 

Much  warlike  stores,  with  an  intent, 

To  carry  them  to  our  barbarous  foes, 

Expecting  that  no-body  dare  oppose, 
A  present  to  their  Indian  friends. 

3.  Astonish 'd  at  the  wild  design, 
Frontier  inhabitants  combin'd, 

With  brave  souls,  to  stop  their  career, 
Although  some  men  apostatiz'd, 
Who  first  the  grand  attempt  advis'd, 
The  bold  frontiers  they  bravely  stood, 
To  act  for  their  king  and  their  country 's  good, 

In  joint  league,  and  strangers  to  fear. 

4.  On  March  the  fifth,  in  sixty-five, 
Their  Indian  presents  did  arrive, 

In  long  pomp  and  cavalcade, 
Near  Sidelong  Hill,  where  in  disguise, 
Some  patriots  did  their  train  surprize, 
And  quick  as  lightning  tumbled  their  loads, 
And  kindled  them  bonfires  in  the  woods, 

And  mostly  burnt  their  whole  brigade. 

5.  At  Loudon,  when  they  heard  the  news, 
They  scarcely  knew  which  way  to  choose, 

For  blind  rage  and  discontent ; 
At  length  some  soldiers  they  sent  out, 
With  guides  for  to  conduct  the  route, 


114  Col.  James  Smith. 

And  seized  some  men  that  were  trav  'ling  "there,. 
And  hurried  them  into  Loudon  where 
They  laid  them  fast  with  one  consent. 

6.  But  men  of  resolution  thought, 

Too  much  to  see  their  neighbors  caught, 

For  no  crime  but  false  surmise; 
Forthwith  they  join'd  a  warlike  band, 
And  march  'd  to  Loudon  out  of  hand, 
And  kept  the  jailors  pris'ners  there, 
Until  our  friends  enlarged  were, 

Without  fraud  or  any  disguise. 

7.  Let  mankind  censure  or  commend, 
This  rash  performance  in  the  end, 

Then  both  sides  will  find  their  account. 
'Tis  true  no  law  can  justify, 
To  burn  our  neighbors  property, 
But  when  this  property  is  design 'd, 
To  serve  the  enemies  of  mankind, 

It's  high  treason  in  the  amount. 

After  this  we  kept  up  a  guard  of  men  on  the  fron- 
tiers, for  several  months,  to  prevent  supplies  being 
sent  to  the  Indians,  until  it  was  proclaimed  that  Sir 
William  Johnson  had  made  peace  with  them,  and  then 
we  let  the  traders  pass  unmolested. 

In  the  year  1766,  I  heard  that  Sir  William  Johnson, 
the  king's  agent  for  settling  affairs  with  the  Indians, 
had  purchased  from  them  all  the  land  west  of  the  Ap- 
palachian Mountains,  that  lay  between  the  Ohio  and 
the  Cherokee  Elver ;  and  as  I  knew  by  conversing  with 
the  Indians  in  their  own  tongue,  that  there  was  a  large 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  115 

body  of  rich  land  there,  I  concluded  I  would  take  a  tour 
westward,  and  explore  that  country. 

I  set  out  about  the  last  of  June,  1766,  and  went  in 
the  first  place  to  Holstein  Biver,  and  from  thence  I 
travelled  westward  in  company  with  Joshua  Horton, 
Uriah  Stone,  William  Baker,  and  James  Smith,  who 
came  from  near  Carlisle.  There  was  only  four  white 
men  of  us,  and  a  mulatto  slave  about  eighteen  years  of 
age,  that  Mr.  Horton  had  with  him.  We  explored  the 
country  south  of  Kentucky,  and  there  was  no  more 
sign  of  white  men  there  then,  than  there  is  now  west 
of  the  head  waters  of  the  Missouri.  We  also  explored 
Cumberland  and  Tennessee  Rivers,  from  Stone's* 
River  down  to  the  Ohio. 

When  we  came  to  the  mouth  of  Tennessee  my  fellow 
travellers  concluded  that  they  would  proceed  on  to  the 
Illinois,  and  see  some  more  of  the  land  to  the  west:— 
this  I  would  not  agree  to.  As  I  had  already  been 
longer  from  home  than  what  I  expected,  I  thought  my 
wife  would  be  distressed,  and  think  I  was  killed  by  the 
Indians;  therefore  I  concluded  that  I  would  return 
home.  I  sent  my  horse  with  my  fellow  travellers  to 
the  Illinois,  as  it  was  difficult  to  take  a  horse  through 
the  mountains.  My  comrades  gave  me  the  greatest 

*  Stone 's  River  is  a  south  branch  of  Cumberland,  and 
empties  into  it  above  Nashville.  "We  first  gave  it  this  name 
in  our  journal  in  May,  1767,  after  one  of  my  fellow  travellers, 
Mr.  Uriah  Stone,  and  I  am  told  that  it  retains  the  same  name 
unto  this  day. 


116  Col.  James  Smith. 

part  of  the  amunition  they  then  had,  which  amounted 
only  to  half  a  pound  of  powder,  and  lead  equivalent. 
Mr.  Horton  also  lent  me  his  mulatto  boy,  and  I  then 
set  off  through  the  wilderness,  for  Carolina. 

About  eight  days  after  I  left  my  company  at  the 
mouth  of  Tennessee,  on  my  journey  eastward,  I  got  a 
cane  stab,  in  my  foot,  which  occasioned  my  leg  to  swell, 
and  I  suffered  much  pain.  I  was  now  in  a  doleful  situ- 
ation—far from  any  of  the  human  species,  excepting 
black  Jamie,  or  the  savages,  and  I  knew  not  when  I 
might  meet  with  them— my  case  appeared  desperate, 
and  I  thought  something  must  be  done.  All  the 
surgical  instruments  I  had,  was  a  knife,  a  mockason 
awl,  and  a  pair  of  bullit  moulds— with  these  I  deter- 
mined to  draw  the  snag  from  my  foot,  if  possible.  I 
struck  the  awl  in  the  skin,  and  with  the  knife  I  cut  the 
flesh  away  from  around  the  cane,  and  then  I  com- 
manded the  mulatto  fellow  to  catch  it  with  the  bullit 
moulds,  and  pull  it  out,  which  he  did.  When  I  saw  it, 
it  seemed  a  shocking  thing  to  be  in  any  person's  foot; 
it  will  therefore  be  supposed  that  I  was  very  glad  to 
have  it  out.  The  black  fellow  attended  upon  me,  and 
obeyed  my  directions  faithfully.  I  ordered  him  to 
search  for  Indian  medicine,  and  told  him  to  get  me  a 
quantity  of  bark  from  the  root  of  a  lynn  tree,  which 
I  made  him  beat  on  a  stone,  with  a  tomahawk,  and  boil 
it  in  a  kettle,  and  with  the  ooze  I  bathed  my  foot  and 
leg:— what  remained  when  I  had  finished  bathing,  1 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  117 

boiled  to  a  jelly,  and  made  poultices  thereof.  As  I  had 
no  rags,  I  made  use  of  the  green  moss  that  grows  upon 
logs,  and  wrapped  it  round  with  elm  bark:  by  this 
means  (simple  as  it  may  seem)  the  swelling  and  in- 
flamation  in  a  great  measure  abated.  As  stormy 
weather  appeared,  I  ordered  Jamie  to  make  us  a 
shelter,  which  he  did  by  erecting  forks  and  poles,  and 
covering  them  over  with  cane  tops,  like  a  fodder-house. 
It  was  but  about  one  hundred  yards  from  a  large 
buffaloe  road.  As  we  were  almost  out  of  provision,  1 
commanded  Jamie  to  take  my  gun,  and  I  went  along 
as  well  as  I  could,  concealed  myself  near  the  road,  and 
killed  a  buffaloe.  When  this  was  done,  we  jirked*  the 
lean,  and  fryed  the  tallow  out  of  the  fat  meat,  which 
we  kept  to  stew  with  our  jirk  as  we  needed  it. 

While  I  lay  at  this  place,  all  the  books  I  had  to  read, 
was  a  Psalm  Book,  and  Watts  upon  Prayer.  Whilst 
in  this  situation  I  composed  the  following  verses,  which 
I  then  frequently  sung. 

! 
1.  Six  weeks  I've  in  this  desart  been, 

"With  one  mulatto  lad, 
Excepting  this  poor  stupid  slave, 
No  company  I  had. 

v 

*  Jirk  is  a  name  well  known  by  the  hunters,  and  frontier 
inhabitants,  for  meat  cut  in  small  pieces  and  laid  on  a 
scaffold,  over  a  slow  fire,  whereby  it  is  roasted  till  it  is 
thoroughly  dry. 


118  Col.  James  Smith. 

2.  In  solitude  I  here  remain, 

A  cripple  very  sore, 
No  friend  or  neighbor  to  be  found, 
My  case  for  to  deplore. 

3.  I'm  far  from  home,  far  from  the  wife, 

Which  in  my  bosom  lay, 
Far  from  my  children  dear,  which  used 
Around  me  for  to  play. 

4.  This  doleful  circumstance  cannot 

My  happiness  prevent, 
While  peace  of  conscience  I  enjoy, 
Great  comfort  and  content. 

I  continued  in  this  place  until  I  could  walk  slowly, 
without  crutches.  As  I  now  lay  near  a  great  buff  aloe 
road,  I  was  afraid  that  the  Indians  might  be  passing 
that  way,  and  discover  my  fire-place,  therefore  I  moved 
off  some  distance,  where  I  remained  until  I  killed  an 
elk.  As  my  foot  was  yet  sore,  I  concluded  that  I  would 
stay  here  until  it  was  healed,  lest  by  travelling  too  soon 
it  might  again  be  inflamed. 

In  a  few  weeks  after,  I  proceeded  on,  and  in  October 
I  arrived  in  Carolina.  I  had  now  been  eleven  months 
in  the  wilderness,  and  during  this  time  I  neither  saw 
bread,  money,  women,  or  spirituous  liquors ;  and  three 
months  of  which  I  saw  none  of  the  human  species,  ex- 
cept Jamie. 

When  I  came  into  the  settlement  my  clothes  were  al- 
most worn  out,  and  the  boy  had  nothing  on  him  that 
ever  was  spun.  He  had  buck-skin  leggins,  mockasons, 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  119 

and  breech-clout— a  bear-skin  dressed  with  the  hair  on, 
which  he  belted  about  him,  and  a  racoon-skin  cap.  I 
had  not  travelled  far  after  I  came  in  before  I  was 
strictly  examined  by  the  inhabitants.  I  told  them  the 
truth,  and  where  I  came  from,  &c.  but  my  story  ap- 
peared so  strange  to  them,  that  they  did  not  believe 
me.  They  said  they  had  never  heard  of  any  one  coming 
through  the  mountains  from  the  mouth  of  Tennessee; 
and  if  any  one  would  undertake  such  a  journey,  surely 
no  man  would  lend  him  his  slave.  They  said  that  they 
thought  that  all  I  had  told  them  were  lies,  and  on  sus- 
picion they  took  me  into  custody,  and  set  a  guard  over 
me. 

While  I  was  confined  here,  I  met  with  a  reputable 
old  acquaintance,  who  voluntarily  became  my  voucher; 
and  also  told  me  of  a  number  of  my  acquaintances  that 
now  lived  near  this  place,  who  had  moved  from  Penn- 
sylvania—On this  being  made  public,  I  was  liberated. 
I  went  to  a  magistrate,  and  obtained  a  pass,  and  one  of 
my  old  acquaintances  made  me  a  present  of  a  shirt.  I 
then  cast  away  my  old  rags,  and  all  the  clothes  I  now 
had  was  an  old  beaver  hat,  buck-skin  leggins,  mocka- 
sons,  and  a  new  shirt;  also  an  old  blanket,  which  I  com- 
monly carried  on  my  back  in  good  weather.  Being 
thus  equipped,  I  marched  on,  with  my  white  shirt  loose, 
and  Jamie  with  his  bear-skin  about  him:— myself  ap- 
pearing white,  and  Jamie  very  black,  alarmed  the  dogs 
where-ever  we  came,  so  that  they  barked  violently. 


120     ,  Col.  James  Smith. 

The  people  frequently  came  out  and  asked  nie  where  we 
came  from,  &c.  I  told  them  the  truth,  but  they,  for  the 
most  part  suspected  my  story,  and  I  generally  had  to- 
shew  them  my  pass.  In  this  way  I  came  on  to  Fort 
Chissel,  where  I  left  Jamie  at  Mr.  Horton's  negro- 
quarter,  according  to  promise.  I  went  from  thence  to> 
Mr.  George  Adams's,  on  Eeed  Creek,  where  I  had 
lodged,  and  where  I  had  left  my  clothes,  as  I  was  go- 
ing out  from  home.  When  I  dressed  myself  in  good 
clothes,  and  mounted  on  horseback,  no  man  ever  asked 
me  for  a  pass ;  therefore  I  concluded  that  a  hor se- thief ,, 
or  even  a  robber  might  pass  without  interruption,  pro- 
vided he  was  only  well-dressed,  whereas  the  shabby 
villain  would  be  immediately  detected. 

I  returned  home  to  Conococheague,  in  the  fall  1767. 
When  I  arrived,  I  found  that  my  wife  and  friends  had 
despaired  of  ever  seeing  me  again,  as  they  had  heard 
that  I  was  killed  by  the  Indians,  and  my  horse  brought 
into  one  of  the  Cherokee  towns. 

In  the  year  1769,  the  Indians  again  made  incursions 
on  the  frontiers;  yet,  the  traders  continued  carrying 
goods  and  warlike  stores  to  them.  The  frontiers  took 
the  alarm,  and  a  number  of  persons  collected,  destroyed 
and  plundered  a  quantity  of  their  powder,  lead,  &c,  in 
Bedford  county.  Shortly  after  this,  some  of  these 
persons,  with  others,  were  apprehended  and  laid  in 
irons  in  the  guard-house  in  Fort  Bedford,  on  suspicion 
of  being  the  perpetrators  of  this  crime. 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  121 

Though  I  did  not  altogether  approve  of  the  conduct 
of  this  new  club  of  black-boys,  yet  I  concluded  that 
they  should  not  lie  in  irons  in  the  guard-house,  or  re- 
main in  confinement,  by  arbitrary  or  military  power. 
I  resolved  therefore,  if  possible,  to  release  them,  if  they 
even  should  be  tried  by  the  civil  law  afterwards.  I  col- 
lected eighteen  of  my  old  black-boys,  that  I  had  seen 
tried  in  the  Indian  war,  &c.  I  did  not  desire  a  large 
party,  lest  they  should  be  too  much  alarmed  at  Bedford, 
and  accordingly  prepare  for  us.  We  marched  along  th& 
public  road  in  day-light,  and  made  no  secret  of  our 
design: — We  told  those  whom  we  met,  that  we  were 
going  to  take  Fort  Bedford,  which  appeared  to  them 
a  very  unlikely  story.  Before  this  I  made  it  known  to 
one  William  Thompson,  a  man  whom  I  could  trust,, 
and  who  lived  there:  him  I  employed  as  a  spy,  and 
sent  him  along  on  horse-back,  before,  with  orders  to 
meet  me  at  a  certain  place  near  Bedford,  one  hour  be- 
fore day.  The  next  day  a  little  before  sun-set  we  en- 
camped near  the  crossings  of  Juniata,  about  fourteen 
miles  from  Bedford,  and  erected  tents,  as  though  we 
intended  staying  all  night,  and  not  a  man  in  my  com- 
pany knew  to  the  contrary,  save  myself.  Knowing  that 
they  would  hear  this  in  Bedford,  and  wishing  it  to  be 
the  case,  I  thought  to  surprize  them,  by  stealing  a 
march. 

As  the  moon  rose  about  eleven  o'clock,  I  ordered  my 
boys  to  march,  and  we  went  on  at  the  rate  of  five  miles. 


122  Col.  James  Smith. 

an  hour,  until  we  met  Thompson  at  the  place  appointed. 
He  told  us  that  the  commanding  officer  had  frequently 
heard  of  us  by  travellers,  and  had  ordered  thirty  men 
upon  guard.  He  said  they  knew  our  number,  and  only 
made  game  of  the  notion  of  eighteen  men  coming  to 
rescue  the  prisoners,  but  they  did  not  expect  us  until 
towards  the  middle  of  the  day.  I  asked  him  if  the  gate 
was  open?  He  said  it  was  then  shut,  but  he  expected 
they  would  open  it  as  usual,  at  day-light,  as  they  ap- 
prehended no  danger.  I  then  moved  my  men  privately 
up  under  the  banks  of  Juniata,  where  we  lay  concealed 
about  one  hundred  yards  from  the  fort  gate.  I  had 
ordered  the  men  to  keep  a  profound  silence,  until  we 
got  into  it.  I  then  sent  off  Thompson  again  to  spy. 
At  day-light  he  returned,  and  told  us  that  the  gate  was 
open,  and  three  centinels  were  standing  on  the  wall— 
that  the  guards  were  taking  a  morning  dram,  and  the 
arms  standing  together  in  one  place.  I  then  concluded 
to  rush  into  the  fort,  and  told  Thompson  to  run  before 
me  to  the  arms,  we  ran  with  all  our  might,  and  as  it 
was  a  misty  morning,  the  centinels  scarcely  saw  us  un- 
til we  were  within  the  gate,  and  took  possession  of  the 
arms.  Just  as  we  were  entering,  two  of  them  dis- 
charged their  guns,  though  I  do  not  believe  they  aimed 
at  us.  We  then  raised  a  shout,  which  surprized  the 
town,  though  some  of  them  were  well  pleased  with  the 
news.  We  compelled  a  black-smith  to  take  the  irons 
off  the  prisoners,  and  then  we  left  the  place.  This,  I 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  123 

believe,  was  the  first  British  fort  in  America,  that  was 
taken  by  what  they  called  American  rebels. 

Some  time  after  this  I  took  a  journey  westward,  in 
order  to  survey  some  located  land  I  had  on  and  near 
the  Youhogany.  As  I  passed  near  Bedford,  while  I 
was  walking  and  leading  my  horse,  I  was  overtaken  by 
some  men  on  horse-back,  like  travellers.  One  of  them 
asked  my  name,  and  on  telling  it,  they  immediately 
pulled  out  their  pistols,  and  presented  them  at  me, 
calling  upon  me  to  deliver  myself,  or  I  was  a  dead  man. 
I  stepped  back,  presented  my  rifle,  and  told  them  to 
stand  off.  One  of  them  snapped  a  pistol  at  me,  and 
another  was  preparing  to  shoot,  when  I  fired  my 
piece : — one  of  them  also  fired  near  the  same  time,  and 
one  of  my  fellow  travellers  fell.  The  assailants  then 
rushed  up,  and  as  my  gun  was  empty,  they  took  and 
tied  me.  I  charged  them  with  killing  my  fellow  travel- 
ler, and  told  them  he  was  a  man  that  I  had  accidentally 
met  with  on  the  road,  that  had  nothing  to  do  with  the 
public  quarrel.  They  asserted  that  I  had  killed  him.  I 
told  them  that  my  gun  blowed,  or  made  a  slow  fire- 
that  I  had  her  from  my  face  before  she  went  off,  or 
I  would  not  have  missed  my  mark ;  and  from  the  posi- 
tion my  piece  was  in  when  it  went  off,  it  was  not  likely 
that  my  gun  killed  this  man,  yet  I  acknowledged  I  was 
not  certain  that  it  was  not  so.  They  then  carried  me 
to  Bedford,  laid  me  in  irons  in  the  guard-house,  sum- 
moned a  jury  of  the  opposite  party,  and  held  an  in- 


124  Col.  James  Smith. 

quest.  The  jury  brought  me  in  guilty  of  wilful  murder. 
As  they  were  afraid  to  keep  me  long  in  Bedford,  for 
fear  of  a  rescue,  they  sent  me  privately  through  the 
wilderness  to  Carlisle,  where  I  was  laid  in  heavy  irons. 
Shortly  after  I  came  here,  we  heard  that  a  number 
of  my  old  black-boys  were  coming  to  tear  down  the 
jail.  I  told  the  sheriff  that  I  would  not  be  rescued,  as 
I  knew  that  the  indictment  was  wrong;  therefore  I 
wished  to  stand  my  trial.  As  I  had  found  the  black- 
boys  to  be  always  under  good  command,  I  expected  I 
could  prevail  on  them  to  return,  and  therefore  wished 
to  write  to  them — to  this  the  sheriff  readily  agreed.  I 
wrote  a  letter  to  them,  with  irons  on  my  hands,  which 
was  immediately  sent;  but  as  they  had  heard  that  I  was 
in  irons,  they  would  come  on.  When  we  heard  they 
were  near  the  town,  I  told  the  sheriff  I  would  speak  to 
them  out  of  the  window,  and  if  the  irons  were  off,  I 
made  no  doubt  but  I  could  prevail  on  them  to  desist. 
The  sheriff  ordered  them  to  be  taken  off,  and  just  as 
they  were  taken  off  my  hands,  the  black  boys  came 
running  up  to  the  jail.  I  went  to  the  window  and  called 
to  them,  and  they  gave  attention.  I  told  them  as  my 
indictment  was  for  wilful  murder,  to  admit  of  being 
rescued,  would  appear  dishonorable.  I  thanked  them  for 
their  kind  intentions,  and  told  them  the  greatest  favor 
they  could  confer  upon  me,  would  be  to  grant  me  this 
one  request,  to  luithdraiv  from  the  jail,  and  return  in 
peace;  to  this  they  complied,  and  withdrew.  While 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  125 

I  was  speaking,  the  irons  were  taken  off  my  feet,  and 
never  again  put  on. 

Before  this  party  arrived  at  Conococheague,  they 
met  about  three  hundred  more,  on  the  way,  coming  to 
their  assistance,  and  were  resolved  to  take  me  out;  they 
then  turned,  and  all  came  together,  to  Carlisle.  The 
reason  they  gave  for  coming  again,  was,  because  they 
thought  that  government  was  so  enraged  at  me  that  I 
would  not  get  a  fair  trial;  but  my  friends  and  myself 
together  again  prevailed  on  them  to  return  in  peace. 

At  this  time  the  public  papers  were  partly  filled  with 
these  occurrences.  The  following  is  an  extract  from 
the  Pennsylvania  Gazette,  number  2132,  November  2d, 
1769. 

"Conococlieague,  October  ~L6th,  1769. 
"MESS.  HALL  &  SELLERS, 

"Please  to  give  the  following  narrative  a  place  in 
your  Gazette,  and  you  will  much  oblige. 
"Your  humble   servant, 

"WILLIAM  SMITH." 

"Whereas,  in  this  Gazette  of  September  28th,  1769, 
there  appeared  an  extract  of  a  letter  from  Bedford, 
September  12th,  1769,  relative  to  James  Smith,  as  be- 
ing apprehended  on  suspicion  of  being  a  black  boy, 
then  killing  his  companion,  &c,  I  took  upon  myself  as 
bound  by  all  the  obligations  of  truth,  justice  to  char- 
.acter  and  to  the  world,  to  set  that  matter  in  a  true 


126  Col.  James  Smith. 

light;  by  which,  I  hope  the  impartial  world  will  be 
enabled  to  obtain  a  more  just  opinion  of  the  present 
scheme  of  acting  in  this  end  of  the  country,  as  also 
to  form  a  true  idea  of  the  truth,  candor,  and  ingenuity 
of  the  author  of  the  said  extract,  in  stating  that  matter 
in  so  partial  a  light.  The  state  of  the  case  (which  can 
be  made  appear  by  undeniable  evidence,)  was  this: 
"James  Smith,  (who  is  stiled  the  principal  ring  leader 
of  the  black  boys,  by  the  said  author)  together  with  his 
younger  brother,  and  brother-in-law,  were  going  out  in 
order  to  survey  and  improve  their  land  on  the  waters 
of  Youghoghany,  and  as  the  time  of  their  return  was 
long,  they  took  with  them  their  arms,  and  horses  loaded 
with  the  necessaries  of  life:  and  as  one  of  Smith's 
brothers-in-law  was  an  artist  in  surveying,  he  had  also 
with  him  the  instruments  for  that  business.  Travel- 
ling on  the  way,  within  about  nine  miles  of  Bedford, 
they  overtook,  and  joined  company  with  one  Johnson 
and  Moorhead,  who  likewise  had  horses  loaded,  part 
of  which  loading  was  liquor,  and  part  seed  wheat,  their 
intentions  being  to  make  improvements  on  their  lands. 
When  they  arrived  at  the  parting  of  the  road  on  this 
side  of  Bedford,  the  company  separated,  one  part  going 
through  the  town,  in  order  to  get  a  horse  shod,  were 
apprehended,  and  put  under  confinement,  but  for  what 
crime  they  knew  not,  and  treated  in  a  manner  utterly 
inconsistent  with  the  laws  of  their  country,  and  the 
liberties  of  Englishmen :— Whilst  the  other  part,  viz. 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  127 

James  Smith,  Johnson  and  Moorhead,  taking  along  the 
other  road,  were  met  by  John  Holmes  esq.  to  whom 
James  Smith  spoke  in  a  friendly  manner,  but  received 
no  answer.  Mr.  Holmes  hasted,  and  gave  an  alarm  in 
Bedford,  from  whence  a  party  of  men  were  sent  in 
pursuit  of  them;  but  Smith  and  his  companions  not 
having  the  least  thought  of  any  such  measures  being 
taken,  (why  should  they?)  travelled  slowly  on.  After 
they  had  gained  the  place  where  the  roads  joined,  they 
delayed  until  the  other  part  of  their  company  should 
come  up.  At  this  time  a  number  of  men  came  riding, 
like  men  travelling ;  they  asked  Smith  his  name,  which 
he  told  them— on  which  they  immediately  assaulted 
him  as  highway-men,  and  with  presented  pistols,  com- 
manded him  to  surrender,  or  he  was  a  dead  man ;  upon 
which  Smith  stepped  back,  asked  them  if  they  were 
highway-men  charging  them  at  the  same  time  to  stand 
off,  when  immediately,  Robert  George  (one  of  the  as- 
sailants) snaped  a  pistol  at  Smith's  head,  and  that 
before  Smith  offered  to  shoot,  (which  said  George 
himself  acknowledged  upon  oath;)  whereupon  Smith 
presented  his  gun  at  another  of  the  assailants,  who  was 
preparing  to  shoot  him  with  his  pistol.  The  said  as- 
sailant having  a  hold  of  Johnson  by  the  arm,  two  shots 
were  fired,  one  by  Smith's  gun,  the  other  from  a  pistol 
so  quick  as  just  to  be  distinguishable,  and  Johnson  fell. 
After  which  Smith  was  taken  and  carried  into  Bedford, 
where  John  Holmes,  esq.  the  informer,  held  an  inquest 


128  Col.  James  Smith. 

on  the  corpse,  one  of  the  assailants  being  as  an  evi- 
dence, (nor  was  there  any  other  trouble  about  the 
matter)  Smith  was  brought  in  guilty  of  wilful  murder, 
and  so  committed  to  prison.  But  a  jealousy  arising 
in  the  breasts  of  many  that  the  inquest,  either  through 
inadvertency,  ignorance  or  some  other  default,  was  not 
so  fair  as  it  ought  to  be ;  William  Deny,  coroner  of  the 
Bounty,  upon  requisition  made,  thought  proper  to  re- 
examine  the  matter,  and  summoning  a  jury  of  unex- 
ceptionable men,  out  of  three  townships— men  whose 
candor,  probity  and  honesty,  is  unquestionable  with 
all  who  are  acquainted  with  them,  and  having  raised 
the  corpse,  held  an  inquest  in  a  solemn  manner,  during 
three  days.  In  the  course  of  their  scrutiny  they  found 
Johnson's  shir^t  blacked  about  the  bullit-hole,  by  the 
powder  of  the  charge  by  which  he  was  killed,  where- 
upon they  examined  into  the  distance  Smith  stood  from 
Johnson  when  he  shot,  and  one  of  the  assailants  being 
admitted  to  oath,  swore  to  the  respective  spots  of 
ground  they  both  stood  on  at  that  time,  which  the  jury 
measured,  and  found  to  be  twenty-three  feet,  nearly; 
then  trying  the  experiment  of  shooting  at  the  same 
shirt,  both  with  and  against  the  wind,  and  at  the  same 
distance,  found  no  effects,  not  the  least  stain  from  the 
powder,  on  the  shirt:— And  let  any  person  that  pleases, 
make  the  experiment,  and  I  will  venture  to  affirm  he 
shall  find  the  powder  will  not  stain  at  half  the  distance 
•above  mentioned,  if  shot  out  of  a  rifle  gun,  which 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  129 

Smith 's  was.  Upon  the  whole,  the  jury,  after  the  most 
accurate  examination,  and  mature  deliberation,  brought 
in  their  verdict  that  some  one  of  the  assailants  them- 
selves must  necessarily  have  been  the  perpetrators  of 
the  murder. 

"I  have  now  represented  the  matter  in  its  true  and 
genuine  colors,  and  which  I  will  abide  by.  I  only  beg 
liberty  to  make  a  few  remarks  and  reflections  on  the 
above  mentioned  extract.  The  author  says,  "  James 
Smith,  with  two  others  in  company,  passed  round  the 
town,  without  touching, ' '  by  which  it  is  plain  he  would 
insinuate,  and  make  the  public  believe  that  Smith,  and 
that  part  of  the  company,  had  taken  some  bye  road, 
which  is  utterly  false,  for  it  was  the  king's  high-way, 
and  the  straightest,  that  through  Bedford,  being  some- 
thing to  the  one  side,  nor  would  the  other  part  of  the 
company  have  gone  through  the  town,  but  for  the  rea- 
son already  given.  Again,  the  author  says  that  *  *  four 
men  were  sent  in  pursuit  of  Smith  and  his  companions, 
who  overtook  them  about  five  miles  from  Bedford,  and 
commanded  them  to  surrender,  on  which  Smith  pre- 
sented his  gun  at  one  of  the  men,  who  was  struggling 
with  his  companion,  fired  it  at  him,  and  shot  his  com- 
panion through  the  back. ' '  Here  I  would  just  remark 
again,  the  unfair  and  partial  account  given  of  this  mat- 
ter, by  the  author;  not  a  word  mentioned  of  George's 
snapping  his  pistol  before  Smith  offered  to  shoot,  or 
of  another  of  the  assailants  actually  firing  his  pistol, 

9 


130  Col.  James  Smith. 

though  he  confessed  himself  afterwards,  he  had  done 
so;  not  the  least  mention  of  the  company's  baggage, 
which,  the  men  in  the  least  open  to  a  fair  inquiry, 
would  have  been  sufficient  proof  of  the  innocence  of 
their  intentions.  Must  not  an  effusive  blush  over- 
spread the  face  of  the  partial  representer  of  facts,  when 
he  finds  the  veil  he  had  thrown  over  truth  thus  pulled 
aside,  and  she  exposed  to  naked  view.  Suppose  it 
should  be  granted  that  Smith  shot  the  man,  (which  is 
not,  and  I  presume  never  can  be  proven  to  be  the  case) 
I  would  only  ask,  was  he  not  on  his  own  defence  1  Was 
he  not  publicly  assaulted  ?  Was  he  not  charged  at  the 
peril  of  his  life,  to  surrender,  without  knowing  for 
what?  No  warrant  being  shown  him,  or  any  declara- 
tion made  of  their  authority.  And  seeing  these  things 
are  so,  would  any  judicious  man,  any  person  in  the 
least  acquainted  with  the  laws  of  the  land,  or  morality, 
judge  him  guilty  of  wilful  murder?  But  I  humbly 
presume  every  one  who  has  an  opportunity  of  seeing 
this,  will  by  this  time  be  convinced  that  the  proceedings 
against  Smith  were  truly  unlawful  and  tyranical,  per- 
haps unparalleled  by  any  instance  in  a  civilized  nation ; 
for  to  endeavor  to  kill  a  man  in  the  apprehending  him, 
in  order  to  bring  him  to  trial  for  a  fact,  and  that  too 
on  a  supposed  one,  is  undoubtedly  beyond  all  bounds 
of  law  or  government. 

"If  the  author  of  the  extract  thinks  I  have  treated 
him  unfair,  or  that  I  have  advanced  any  thing  he  can 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  131 

controvert,  let  him  come  forward  as  a  fair  antagonist, 
and  make  his  defence,  and  I  will,  if  called  upon,  vindi- 
cate all  that  I  have  advanced  against  him  or  his  abet- 
tors. " WILLIAM  SMITH."  t 

I  remained  in  prison  four  months,  and  during  this 
time  I  often  thought  of  those  that  were  confined  in 
the  time  of  the  persecution,  who  declared  their  prison 
was  converted  into  a  palace.  I  now  learned  what  this 
meant,  as  I  never  since,  or  before,  experienced  foui 
months  of  equal  happiness. 

"When  the  supreme  court  sat,  I  was  severely  prose- 
cuted. At  the  commencement  of  my  trial,  the  judges 
in  a  very  unjust  and  arbitrary  manner,  rejected  several 
of  my  evidences;  yet,  as  Robert  George  (one  of  those 
who  were  in  the  fray  when  I  was  taken)  swore  in  court 
that  he  snapped  a  pistol  at  me  before  I  shot,  and  a  con- 
currence of  corroborating  circumstances,  amounted  to 
strong  presumptive  evident  that  it  could  not  possibly 
be  my  gun  that  killed  Johnson,  the  jury,  without 
hesitation,  brought  in  their  verdict,  NOT  GUILTY. 
One  of  the  judges  then  declared  that  not  one  of  this 
jury  should  ever  hold  any  office  above  a  constable. 
Notwithstanding  this  proud,  ill-natured  declaration, 
some  of  these  jurymen  afterwards  filled  honorable 
places,  and  I  myself  was  elected  the  next  year,  and 
sat  on  the  board*  in  Bedford  county,  and  afterwards 

*  A  board  of  commissioners  was  annually  elected  in  Penn- 
sylvania, to  regulate  taxes,  and  lay  the  county  levy. 


132  Col.  James  Smith. 

I  served  in  the  board  three  years  in  Westmoreland 
county. 

In  the  year  1774,  another  Indian  war  commenced, 
though  at  this  time  the  white  people  were  the  aggres- 
sors. The  prospect  of  this  terrified  the  frontier  in- 
habitants, insomuch  that  the  greater  part  on  the  Ohio 
waters,  either  fled  over  the  mountains,  eastward,  or 
collected  into  forts.  As  the  state  of  Pennsylvania  ap- 
prehended great  danger,  they  at  this  time  appointed 
me  captain  over  what  was  then  called  the  Pennsylvania 
line.  As  they  knew  I  could  raise  men  that  would 
answer  their  purpose,  they  seemed  to  lay  aside  their 
former  inveteracy. 

In  the  year  1776,  I  was  appointed  a  major  in  the 
Pennsylvania  association.  When  American  independ- 
ence was  declared,  I  was  elected  a  member  of  the  con- 
vention in  Westmoreland  county,  state  of  Pennsylvania, 
and  of  the  assembly  as  long  as  I  proposed  to  serve. 

While  I  attended  the  assembly  in  Philadelphia,  in 
the  year  1777, 1  saw  in  the  street,  some  of  my  old  boys, 
on  their  way  to  the  Jerseys,  against  the  British,  and 
they  desired  me  to  go  with  them— I  petitioned  the 
house  for  leave  of  absence,  in  order  to  head  a  scouting 
party,  which  was  granted  me.  We  marched  into  the 
Jerseys,  and  went  before  General  Washington's  army, 
way-laid  the  road  at  Rocky  Hill,  attacked  about  two 
hundred  of  the  British,  and  with  thirty-six  men  drove 
them  out  of  the  woods  into  a  large  open  field.  After 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  133 

this  we  attacked  a  party  that  were  guarding  the  officers 
baggage,  and  took  the  waggon  and  twenty-two  Hes- 
sians ;  and  also  re-took  some  of  our  continental  soldiers 
which  they  had  with  them.  In  a  few  days  we  killed 
and  took  more  of  the  British,  than  was  of  our  party. 
At  this  time  I  took  the  camp  fever,  and  was  carried  in 
a  stage  waggon  to  Burlington,  where  I  lay  until  I  re- 
covered. When  I  took  sick,  my  companion,  Major 
James  M 'Common,  took  the  command  of  the  party, 
and  had  greater  success  than  I  had.  If  every  officer 
and  his  party  that  lifted  arms  against  the  English,  had 
fought  with  the  same  success  that  Mayor  M 'Common 
did,  we  would  have  made  short  work  of  the  British  war. 
When  I  returned  to  Philadelphia,  I  applied  to  the 
assembly  for  leave  to  raise  a  battallion  of  riflemen, 
which  they  appeared  very  willing  to  grant,  but  said 
they  could  not  do  it,  as  the  power  of  raising  men  and 
commissioning  officers  was  at  that  time  committed  to 
General  Washington,  therefore  they  advised  me  to 
apply  to  his  excellency.  The  following  is  a  true  copy 
of  a  letter  of  recommendation  which  I  received  at  this 
time,  from  the  council  of  safety: 

"IN  COUNCIL  OF  SAFETY, 

"Philadelphia,  February  Wth,  1777. 
"SIR, 

"Application  has  been  made  to  us  by  James  Smith 
esq.  of  Westmoreland,  a  gentleman  well  acquainted 
with  the  Indian  customs,  and  their  manners  of  carry- 


134  Col.  James  Smith. 

ing  on  war,  for  leave  to  raise  a  battallion  of  marks- 
men, expert  in  the  use  of  rifles,  and  such  as  are  ac- 
quainted with  the.  Indian  method  of  fighting,  to  be 
dressed  entirely  in  their  fashion,  for  the  purpose  of 
annoying  and  harrassing  the  enemy  in  their  marches 
and  encampments.  We  think  two  or  three  hundred 
men  in  that  way,  might  be  very  useful.  Should  your 
excellency  be  of  the  same  opinion,  and  direct  such  a 
corps  to  be  formed,  we  will  take  proper  measures  for 
raising  the  men  on  the  frontiers  of  this  state,  and  fol- 
low such  other  directions  as  your  excellency  shall  give 
in  this  matter. 

"To  his  excellency  General  Washington." 

1 1  The  foregoing  is  a  copy  of  a  letter  to  his  excellency 
General  Washington,  from  the  council  of  safety. 

"JACOB  S.  HO  WELL, 

"Secretary." 

After  this  I  received  another  letter  of  recommenda- 
tion, which  is  as  follows : 

"We,  whose  names  are  under  written,  do  certify  that 
James  Smith  (now  of  the  county  of  Westmoreland) 
was  taken  prisoner  by  the  Indians,  in  an  expedition 
before  General  Braddock's  defeat,  in  the  year  1755, 
and  remained  with  them  until  the  year  1760 :  and  also 
that  he  served  as  ensign,  in  the  year  1763,  under  the 
pay  of  the  province  of  Pennsylvania,  and  as  lieutenant, 
in  the  year  1764,  and  as  captain,  in  the  year  1774 ;  and 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  135 

as  a  military  officer  he  has  sustained  a  good  character. 
And  we  do  recommend  him  as  a  person  well  acquainted 
with  the  Indian's  method  of  fighting,  and,  in  our  hum- 
ble opinion,  exceedingly  fit  for  the  command  of  a  rang- 
ing or  scouting  party,  which  we  are  also  humbly  of 
opinion,  he  could  (if  legally  authorized)  soon  raise. 
Given  under  our  hands  at  Philadelphia,  this  13th  day 
of  March,  1777. 

Thomas  Paxton,  capt.  Jonathan  Hoge,  esq. 

William  Duffield,  esq.  William  Parker,  capt. 

David  Robb],  esq.  Robert  Elliot, 

John  Piper,  col.  Joseph  Armstrong,  col. 

William  M'Comb.  Robert  Peebles,  lieut.  col. 
William  Pepper,  lieut.  col.    Samuel  Patton,  capt. 

James  M'Clane,  esq.  William  Lyon,  esq." 
John  Proctor,  col. 

With  these,  and  some  other  letters  of  recommenda- 
tion, which  I  have  not  now  in  my  possession,  I  went  to 
his  excellency,  who  lay  at  Morristown.  Though  Gen- 
eral Washington  did  not  fall  in  with  the  scheme  of 
white  men  turning  Indians,  yet  he  proposed  giving  me 
a  major's  place  in  a  battallion  of  riflemen  already 
raised.  I  thanked  the  general  for  his  proposal;  but 
as  I  entertained  no  high  opinion  of  the  colonel  that  I 
was  to  serve  under,  and  with  him  I  had  no  prospect  of 
getting  my  old  boys  again,  I  thought  I  would  be  of 
more  use  in  the  cause  we  were  then  struggling  to  sup- 


136  Col.  James  Smith. 

port,  to  remain  with  them  as  a  militia  officer,  there- 
fore I  did  not  accept  this  offer. 

In  the  year  1778,  I  received  a  colonel's  commission, 
and  after  my  return  to  Westmoreland,  the  Indians 
made  an  attack  upon  our  frontiers.  I  then  raised  men 
and  pursued  them,  and  the  second  day  we  overtook  and 
defeated  them.  We  likewise  took  four  scalps,  and 
recovered  the  horses  and  plunder  which  they  were 
carrying  off.  At  the  time  of  this  attack,  Captain  John 
Hinkston  pursued  an  Indian,  both  their  guns  being 
empty,  and  after  the  fray  was  over  he  was  missing : — 
While  we  were  enquiring  about  him,  he  came  walking 
up,  seemingly  unconcerned,  with  a  bloody  scalp  in  his 
hand— he  had  pursued  the  Indian  about  a  quarter  of  a 
mile,  and  tomahawked  him. 

Not  long  after  this  I  was  called  upon  to  command 
four  hundred  riflemen,  on  an  expedition  against  the 
Indian  town  on  French  Creek.  It  was  some  time  in 
November  before  I  received  orders  from  General  M  'In- 
tosh,  to  march,  and  then  we  were  poorly  equipped,  and 
scarce  of  provisions.  We  marched  in  three  columns, 
forty  rod  from  each  other.  There  were  also  flankers 
on  the  outside  of  each  column,  that  marched  a-breast 
in  the  rear,  in  scattered  orde'r — and  even  in  the 
columns,  the  men  were  one  rod  apart— and  in  the  front, 
the  volunteers  marched  a-breast,  in  the  same  manner 
of  the  flankers,  scouring  the  woods.  In  case  of  an  at- 
tack, the  officers  were  immediately  to  order  the  men  to 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  137 

face  out  and  take  trees— in  this  position  the  Indians 
could  not  avail  themselves  by  surrounding  us,  or  have 
an  opportunity  of  shooting  a  man  from  either  side  of 
the  tree.  If  attacked,  the  center  column  was  to  rein- 
force whatever  part  appeared  to  require  it  the  most. 
When  we  encamped,  our  encampment  formed  a  hollow 
square,  including  about  thirty  or  forty  acres— on  the 
outside  of  the  square  there  were  centinels  placed, 
whose  business  it  was  to  watch  for  the  enemy,  and  see- 
that  neither  horses  or  bullocks  went  out:— And  when 
encamped,  if  any  attacks  were  made  by  an  enemy,  each 
officer  was  immediately  to  order  the  men  to  face  out 
and  take  trees,  as  before  mentioned,  and  in  this  form 
they  could  not  take  the  advantage  by  surrounding  us, 
as  they  commonly  had  done  when  they  fought  the 
whites. 

The  following  is  a  copy  of  general  orders,  given  at 
this  time,  which  I  have  found  among  my  journals: 

"AT  CAMP— OPPOSITE  FORT  PITT, 

"November  29th,  1778. 

"GENERAL  ORDERS: 
"A  copy  thereof  is  to  be  gwen  to  eacli  captain  and 

subaltern,  and  to  be  read  to  each  company. 
"You  are  to  march  in  three  columns,  with  flankers 
on  the  front  and  rear,  and  to  keep  a  profound  silence, 
and  not  to  fire  a  gun,  except  at  the  enemy,  without 


138  Col.  James  Smith. 

particular  orders  for  that  purpose;  and  in  case  of  an 
attack,  let  it  be  so  ordered  that  every  other  man  only, 
is  to  shoot  at  once,  excepting  on  extraordinary  occa- 
sions. The  one  half  of  the  men  to  keep  a  reserve  fire, 
until  their  comrades  load;  and  let  every  one  be  par- 
ticularly careful  not  to  fire  at  any  time  without  a  view 
of  the  enemy,  and  that  not  at  too  great  a  distance.  I 
earnestly  urge  the  above  caution,  as  I  have  known  very 
remarkable  and  grevious  errors  of  this  kind.  You  are 
to  encamp  on  the  hollow  square,  except  the  volunteers, 
who,  according  to  their  own  request,  are  to  encamp 
on  the  front  of  the  square,  a  sufficient  number  of  centi- 
nels  are  to  be  kept  round  the  square  at  a  proper  dis- 
tance. Every  man  is  to  be  under  arms  at  the  break 
of  day,  and  to  parade  opposite  to  their  fire  places, 
facing  out,  and  when  the  officers  examine  their  arms 
and  find  them  in  good  order,  and  give  necessary  direc- 
tions, they  are  to  be  dismissed,  with  orders  to  have 
their  arms  near  them,  and  be  always  in  readiness. 
"Given  by 

"JAMES  SMITH,  Colonel" 

In  this  manner  we  proceeded  on,  to  French  Creek, 
where  we  found  the  Indian  town  evacuated.  I  then 
went  on  further  than  my  orders  called  for,  in  quest  of 
Indians;  but  our  provisions  being  nearly  exhausted, 
we  were  obliged  to  return.  On  our  way  back  we  met 
with  considerable  difficulties  on  account  of  high  waters 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  139 

and  scarcity  of  provision ;  yet  we  never  lost  one  horse, 
excepting  some  that  gave  out. 

After  peace  was  made  with  the  Indians,  I  met  with 
some  of  them  in  Pittsburg,  and  enquired  of  them  in 
their  own  tongue,  concerning  this  expedition, — not  let- 
ting them  know  I  was  there.  They  told  me  that  they 
watched  the  movements  of  this  army  ever  after  they 
had  left  Fort-Pitt,  and  as  they  passed  thro  the  glades 
or  barrens  they  had  a  full  view  of  them  from  the  ad- 
jacent hills,  and  computed  their  number  to  be  about 
one  thousand.  They  said  they  also  examined  their 
camps,  both  before  and  after  they  were  gone,  and 
found,  they  could  not  make  an  advantageous  attack, 
and  therefore  moved  off  from  their  town  and  hunting 
ground  before  we  arrived. 

In  the  year  1788  I  settled  in  Bourbon  county,  Ken- 
tucky, seven  miles  above  Paris;  and  in  the  same  year 
was  elected  a  member  of  the  convention  that  sat  at 
Danville,  to  confer  about  a  separation  from  the  state 
of  Virginia;— and  from  that  year  until  the  year  1799, 
I  represented  Bourbon  county,  either  in  convention  or 
as  a  member  of  the  general  assembly,  except  two  years 
that  I  was  left  a  few  votes  behind. 


140  Col.  James  Smith. 


ON   THE   MANNERS  AND   CUSTOMS   OF 
THE   INDIANS. 


The  Indians  are  a  slovenly  people  in  their  dress.— 
They  seldom  ever  wash  their  shirts,  and  in  regard  to 
cookery  they  are  exceeding  filthy.  "When  they  kill  a 
buff  aloe  they  will  sometimes  lash  the  paunch  of  it 
round  a  sapling,  and  cast  it  into  the  kettle,  boil  it  and 
sup  the  broth;  tho  they  commonly  shake  it  about  in 
cold  water,  then  boil  and  eat  it. — Notwithstanding  all 
this,  they  are  very  polite  in  their  own  way,  and  they 
retain  among  them,  the  essentials  of  good  manners;, 
tho  they  have  few  compliments,  yet  they  are  com- 
plaisant to  one  another,  and  when  accompanied  with 
good  humor  and  discretion,  they  entertain  strangers 
in  the  best  manner  their  circumstances  will  admit. 
They  use  but  few  titles  of  honor.  In  the  military  line, 
the  titles  of  great  men  are  only  captains  or  leaders  of 
parties— In  the  civil  line,  the  titles  are  only  councilors, 
chiefs  or  the  old  wisemen.  These  titles  are  never  made 
use  of  in  addressing  any  of  their  great  men.  The  lan- 
guage commonly  made  use  of  in  addressing  them,  is,. 
Grandfather,  Father,  or  Uncle.  They  have  no  such 
thing  in  use  among  them,  as  Sir,  Mr.,  Madam  or  Mis- 
tress—The common  mode  of  address  is  my  Friend,. 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  141 

Brother,  Cousin,  or  Mother,  Sister,  &c.  They  pay  great 
respect  to  age;  or  to  the  aged  Fathers  and  Mothers 
among  them  of  every  rank.  No  one  can  arrive  at  any 
place  of  honor,  among  them,  but  by  merit.  Either  some 
exploit  in  war,  must  be  performed,  before  any  one  can 
be  advanced  in  the  military  line,  or  become  eminent 
for  wisdom  before  they  can  obtain  a  seat  in  council. 
It  would  appear  to  the  Indians  a  most  ridiculous  thing 
to  see  a  man  lead  off  a  company  of  warriors,  as  an 
officer,  who  had  himself  never  been  in  a  battle  in  his 

• 

life :  even  in  case  of  merit,  they  are  slow  in  advancing 
any  one,  until  they  arrive  at  or  near  middle-age. 

They  invite  every  one  that  comes  to  their  house,  or 
camp  to  eat,  while  they  have  any  thing  to  give;  and  it 
is  accounted  bad  manners  to  refuse  eating,  when  in- 
vited. They  are  very  tenacious  of  their  old  mode  of 
dressing  and  painting,  and  do  not  change  their  fashions 
as  we  do.  They  are  very  fond  of  tobacco,  and  the  men 
almost  all  smoke  it  mixed  with  sumach  leaves  or  red 
willow  bark,  pulverized;  tho  they  seldom  use  it  any 
other  way.  They  make  use  of  the  pipe  also  as  a  token 
of  love  and  friendship. 

In  courtship  they  also  differ  from  us.  It  is  a  com- 
mon thing  among  them  for  a  young  woman,  if  in  love, 
to  make  suit  to  a  young  man ;  tho  the  first  address  may 
be  by  the  man;. yet  the  other  is  the  most  common. 
The  squaws  are  generally  very  immodest  in  their  words 
and  actions,  and  will  often  put  the  young  men  to  the 


142  Col.  James  Smith. 

blush.  The  men  commonly  appear  to  be  possessed  of 
much  more  modesty  than  the  women ;  yet  I  have  been 
acquainted  with  some  young  squaws  that  appeared 
really  modest :  genuine  it  must  be,  as  they  were  under 
very  little  restraint  in  the  channel  of  education  or 
custom. 

When  the  Indians  meet  one  another,  instead  of  say- 
ing, how  do  you  do,  they  commonly  salute  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner — you  are  my  friend — the  reply  is,  truly 
friend,  I  am  your  friend, — or,  cousin,  you  yet  exist — 
the  reply  is  certainly  I  do.— They  have  their  children 
under  tolerable  command :  seldom  ever  whip  them,  and 
their  common  mode  of  chastising,  is  by  ducking  them 
in  cold  water;  therefore  their  children  are  more  obe- 
dient in  the  winter  season,  than  they  are  in  the  sum- 
mer ;  tho  they  are  then  not  so  often  ducked.  They  are 
a  peaceable  people,  and  scarcely  ever  wrangle  or  scold^ 
when  sober ;  but  they  are  very  much  addicted  to  drink- 
ing, and  men  and  women  will  become  basely  intoxi- 
cated, if  they  can,  by  any  means,  procure  or  obtain 
spirituous  liquor;  and  then  they  are  commonly  either 
extremely  merry  and  kind,  or  very  turbulent,  ill- 
humoured  and  disorderly. 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  143 


ON   THEIR   TRADITIONS  AND   RELIGIOUS 
SENTIMENTS. 


As  the  family  that  I  was  adopted  into  was  intermar- 
ried with  the  "Wiandots  and  Ottawas,.  three  tongues 
were  commonly  spoke,  viz.  Caughnewaga,  or  what  the 
French  call  Iroque,  also  the  Wiandot  and  Ottawa;  by 
this  means  I  had  an  opportunity  of  learning  these  three 
tongues ;  and  I  found  that  these  nations  varied  in  their 
traditions  and  opinions  concerning  religion; — and  even 
numbers  of  the  same  nations  differed  widely  in  their 
religious  sentiments.  Their  traditions  are  vague, 
whimsical,  romantic  and  many  of  them  scarce  worth 
relating;  and  not  any  of  them  reach  back  to  the  crea- 
tion of  the  world.  The  Wiandots  comes  the  nearest 
to  this.  They  tell  of  a  squaw  that  was  found  when  an 
infant,  in  the  water  in  a  canoe  made  of  bull-rushes: 
this  squaw  became  a  great  prophetess  and  did  many 
wonderful  things ;  she  turned  water  into  dry  land,  and 
at  length  made  this  continent,  which  was,  at  that  time, 
only  a  very  small  island,  and  but  a  few  Indians  in  it. 
Tho  they  were  then  but  few  they  had  not  sufficient 
room  to  hunt;  therefore  this  squaw  went  to  the  water 
side,  and  prayed  that  this  little  island  might  be  en- 
larged. The  great  being  then  heard  her  prayer,  and 


144  Col.  James  Smith. 

sent  great  numbers  of  Water  Tortoises,  and  Muskrata, 
which  brought  with  them  mud  and  other  materials,  for 
enlarging  this  island,  and  by  this  means,  they  say,  it 
was  encreased  to  the  size  that  it  now  remains ;  there- 
fore they  say,  that  the  white  people  ought  not  to  en- 
croach upon  them,  or  take  their  land  from  them,  be- 
cause their  great  grand  mother  made  it.— They  say, 
that  about  this  time  the  angels  or  heavenly  inhabitants, 
as  they  call  them,  frequently  visited  them  and  talked 
with  their  forefathers;  and  gave  directions  how  to 
pray,  and  how  to  appease  the  great  being  when  he  was 
offended.  They  told  them  that  they  were  to  offer 
sacrifice,  burn  tobacco,  buffaloe  and  deer  bones;  but 
that  they  were  not  to  burn  bears  or  racoons  bones  in 
sacrifice. 

The  Ottawas  say,  that  there  are  two  great  beings 
that  rule  and  govern  the  universe,  who  are  at  war 
with  each  other;  the  one  they  call  Maneto,  and  the 
other  Matchemaneto.  They  say  that  Maneto  is  all 
kindness  and  love,  and  that  Matchemaneto  is  an 
evil  spirit,  that  delights  in  doing  mischief;  and 
some  of  them  think,  that  they  are  equal  in  power,  and 
therefore  worship  the  evil  spirit  out  of  a  principle  of 
fear.  Others  doubt  which  of  the  two  may  be  the  most 
powerful,  and  therefore  endeavor  to  keep  in  favor 
with  both,  by  giving  each  of  them  some  kind  of  wor- 
ship. Others  say  that  Maneto  is  the  first  great  cause 
and  therefore  must  be  all-powerful  and  supreme,  and 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  145 

ought  to  be  adored  and  worshipped ;  whereas  Matche- 
maneto  ought  to  be  rejected  and  dispised. 

Those  of  the  Ottawas  that  worship  the  evil  spirit, 
pretend  to  be  great  conjurors.  I  think  if  there  is  any 
such  thing  now  in  the  world  as  witchcraft,  it  is  among 
these  people.  I  have  been  told  wonderful  stories  con- 
cerning their  proceedings;  but  never  was  eye  witness 
to  any  thing  that  appeared  evidently  supernatural. 

Some  of  the  Wiandots  and  Caughnewagas  profess 
to  be  Eoman-catholics ;  but  even  these  retain  many  of 
the  notions  of  their  ancestors.  Those  of  them  who 
reject  the  Roman-catholic  religion,  hold  that  there  is 
one  great  first  cause,  whom  they  call  Owaneeyo,  that 
rules  and  governs  the  universe,  and  takes  care  of  all 
his  creatures,  rational  and  irrational,  and  gives  them 
their  food  in  due  season,  and  hears  the  prayers  of 
all  those  that  call  upon  him;  therefore  it  is  but  just 
and  reasonable  to  pray,  and  offer  sacrifice  to  this  great 
being,  and  to  do  those  things  that  are  pleasing  in  his 
sight;— but  they  differ  widely  in  what  is  pleasing  or 
displeasing  to  this  great  being.  Some  hold  that  fol- 
lowing nature  or  their  own  propensities  is  the  way  to 
happiness,  and  cannot  be  displeasing  to  the  deity,  be- 
cause he  delights  in  the  happiness  of  his  creatures, 
and  does  nothing  in  vain;  but  gave  these  dispositions 
with  a  design  to  lead  to  happiness,  and  therefore  they 
ought  to  be  followed.  Others  reject  this  opinion  alto- 
10 


146  Col.  James  Smith. 

gether,  and  say  that  following  their  own  propensities 
in  this  manner,  is  neither  the  means  of  happiness  nor 
the  way  to  please  the  deity. 

Tecaughretanego  was  of  opinion  that  following  na- 
ture in  a  limited  sense  was  reasonable  and  right.  He 
said  that  most  of  the  irrational  animals  by  following 
their  natural  propensities,  were  led  to  the  greatest 
pitch  of  happiness  that  their  natures  and  the  world 
they  lived  in  would  admit  of.  He  said  that  mankind 
and  the  rattle  snakes  had  evil  dispositions,  that  led 
them  to  injure  themselves  and  others.  He  gave  in- 
stances of  this.  He  said  he  had  a  puppy  that  he  did 
not  intend  to  raise,  and  in  order  to  try  an  experiment, 
he  tyed  this  puppy  on  a  pole  and  held  it  to  a  rattle 
snake,  which  bit  it  several  times ;  that  he  observed  the 
snake  shortly  after,  rolling  about  apparently  in  great 
misery,  so  that  it  appeared  to  have  poisoned  itself  as 
well  as  the  puppy.  The  other  instance  he  gave  was 
concerning  himself.  He  said  that  when  ne  was  a  young 
man,  he  was  very  fond  of  the  women,  and  at  length 
got  the  venereal  disease,  so  that  by  following  this 
propensity,  he  was  led  to  injure  himself  and  others. 
He  said  our  happiness  depends  on  our  using  our  rea- 
son, in  order  to  suppress  these  evil  dispositions;  but 
when  our  propensities  neither  lead  us  to  injure  our- 
selves nor  others,  we  might  with  safety  indulge  them, 
or  even  pursue  them  as  the  means  of  happiness. 

The  Indians  generally  are  of  opinion  that  there  are 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  147 

great  numbers  of  inferior  Deities,  which  they  call  Car- 
reyagaroona,  which  signifies  the  Heavenly  Inhabitants. 
These  beings  they  suppose  are  employed  as  assistants, 
in  managing  the  affairs  of  the  universe,  and  in  in- 
specting the  actions  of  men:  and  that  even  the  irra- 
tional animals  are  engaged  in  viewing  their  actions, 
and  bearing  intelligence  to  the  Gods.  The' eagle,  for 
this  purpose,  with  her  keen  eye,  is  soaring  about  in 
the  day,  and  the  owl,  with  her  nightly  eye,  perched 
on  the  trees  around  their  camp  in  the  night;  there- 
fore, when  they  observe  the  eagle  or  the  owl  near,  they 
immediately  offer  sacrifice,  or  burn  tobacco,  that  they 
may  have  a  good  report  to  carry  to  the  Gods.  They 
say  that  there  are  also  great  numbers  of  evil  spirits, 
which  they  call  Onasahroona,  which  signifies  the  Inha- 
bitants of  the  Lower  Region.  These  they  say  are  em- 
ployed in  disturbing  the  world,  and  the  good  spirits 
are  always  going  after  them,  and  setting  things  right, 
so  that  they  are  constantly  working  in  opposition  to 
each  other.  Some  talk  of  a  future  state,  but  not  with 
any  certainty :  at  best  their  notions  are  vague  and 
unsettled.  Others  deny  a  future  state  altogether,  and 
say  that  after  death  they  neither  think  or  live. 

As  the  Caughnewagas  and  the  six  nations  speak 
nearly  the  same  language,  their  theology  is  also  nearly 
alike.  When  I  met  with  the  Shawanees  or  Delawares, 
as  I  could  not  speak  their  tongue,  I  spoke  Ottawa  to 
them,  and  as  it  bore  some  resemblance  to  their  Ian- 


148  Col.  James  Smith. 

guage,  we  understood  each  other  in  some  common  af- 
fairs, but  as  I  could  only  converse  with  them  very  im- 
perfectly, I  can  not  from  my  own  knowledge,  with  cer- 
tainty, give  any  account  of  their  theological  opinions. 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  149 


ON   THEIR   POLICE   OR   CIVIL  GOVERNMENT. 


I  have  often  heard  of  Indian  Kings,  but  never  saw 
any. — How  any  term  used  by  the  Indians  in  their  own 
tongue,  for  the  chief  man  of  a  nation,  could  be  ren- 
dered King,  I  know  not.  The  chief  of  a  nation  is 
neither  a  supreme  ruler,  monarch  or  potentate— He 
can  neither  make  war  or  peace,  leagues  or  treaties-- 
He cannot  impress  soldiers,  or  dispose  of  magazines— 
He  cannot  adjourn,  prorogue  or  dissolve  a  general 
assembly,  nor  can  he  refuse  his  assent  to  their  conclu- 
sions, or  in  any  manner  controul  them — With  them 
there  is  no  such  thing  as  heriditary  succession,  title  of 
nobility  or  royal  blood,  even  talked  of— The  chief  of 
a  nation,  even  with  the  consent  of  his  assembly,  or 
council,  cannot  raise  one  shilling  of  tax  off  the  citizens, 
but  only  receive  what  they  please  to  give  as  free  and 
voluntary  donations. — The  chief  of  a  nation  has  to 
hunt  for  his  living,  as  any  other  citizen— How  then  can 
they  with  any  propriety,  be  called  kings?  I  appre- 
hend that  the  white  people  were  formerly  so  fond  of 
the  name  of  kings,  and  so  ignorant  of  their  power, 
that  they  concluded  the  chief  man  of  a  nation  must  be 
a  king. 

As  they  are  illiterate,  they  consequently  have  no 


150  Col.  James  Smith. 

written  code  of  laws.  What  they  execute  as  laws,  are 
either  old  customs,  or  the  immediate  result  of  new 
councils.  Some  of  their  ancient  laws  or  customs  are 
very  pernicious,  and  disturb  the  public  weal.  Their 
vague  law  of  marriage  is  a  glaring  instance  of  this,  as 
the  man  and  his  wife  are  under  no  legal  obligation  to 
live  together,  if  they  are  both  willing  to  part.  They 
have  little  form,  or  ceremony  among  them,  in  matri- 
mony, but  do  like  the  Israelites  of  old— the  man  goes 
in  unto  the  woman,  and  she  becomes  his  wife.  The 
years  of  puberty  and  the  age  of  consent,  is  about  four- 
teen for  the  women,  and  eighteen  for  the  men.  Before 

; 

I  was  taken  by  the  Indians,  I  had  often  heard  that  in 
the  ceremony  of  marriage,  the  man  gave  the  woman  a 
deer's  leg,  and  she  gave  him  a  red  ear  of  corn,  signify- 
ing that  she  was  to  keep  him  in  bread,  and  he  was  to 
keep  her  in  meat.  I  enquired  of  them  concerning  the 
truth  of  this,  and  they  said  they  knew  nothing  of  it, 
further  than  that  they  had  heard  that  it  was  the  ancient 
custom  among  some  nations.  Their  frequent  changing 
of  partners  prevents  propagation,  creates  disturbances, 
and  often  occasions  murder  and  bloodshed ;  though  this 
is  commonly  committed  under  pretense  of  being  drunk. 
Their  impunity  to  crimes  committed  when  intoxicated 
with  spirituous  liquors,  or  their  admitting  one  crime 
as  an  excuse  for  another,  is  a  very  unjust  law  or  cus- 
tom. 
The  extremes  they  run  into  in  dividing  the  necessar- 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  151 

ies  of  life,  are  hurtful  to  the  public  weal;  though 
their  dividing  meat  when  hunting,  may  answer  a  valu- 
able purpose,  as  one  family  may  have  success  one  day, 
and  the  other  the  next;  but  their  carrying  this  custom 
to  the  town,  or  to  agriculture,  is  striking  at  the  root 
of  industry,  as  industrious  persons  ought  to  be  re- 
warded, and  the  lazy  suffer  for  their  indolence. 

They  have  scarcely  any  penal  laws:  the  principal 
punishment  is  degrading :  even  murder  is  not  punished 
by  any  formal  law,  only  the  friends  of  the  murdered 
are  at  liberty  to  slay  the  murderer,  if  some  atonement 
is  not  made.  Their  not  annexing  penalties  to  their 
laws,  is  perhaps  not  as  great  a  crime,  or  as  unjust  and 
cruel,  as  the  bloody  penal  laws  of  England,  which  we 
have  so  long  shamefully  practiced,  and  which  are  in 
force  in  this  state,  until  our  pentitentiary  house  is 
finished,  which  is  now  building,  and  then  they  are  to 
be  repealed. 

Let  us  also  take  a  view  of  the  advantages  attending 
Indian  police: — They  are  not  oppressed  or  perplexed 
with  expensive  litigation— They  are  not  injured  by 
legal  robbery— They  have  no  splendid  villains  that 
make  themselves  grand  and  great  on  other  people's 
labor — They  have  neither  church  or  state  erected  as 
money-making  machines. 


152  Col.  James  Smith. 


ON  THEIR  DISCIPLINE  AND  METHOD  OF  WAR. 


I  have  often  heard  the  British  officers  call  the  In- 
dians the  undisciplined  savages,  which  is  a  capital 
mistake— as  they  have  all  the  essentials  of  discipline. 
They  are  under  good  command,  and  punctual  in  obey- 
ing orders:  they  can  act  in  concert,  and  when  their 
officers  lay  a  plan  and  give  orders,  they  will  cheerfully 
unite  in  putting  all  their  directions  into  immediate  exe- 
cution ;  and  by  each  man  observing  the  motion  or  move- 
ment of  his  right  hand  companion,  they  can  communi- 
cate the  motion  from  right  to  left,  and  march  abreast 
in  concert,  and  in  scattered  order,  though  the  line  may 
be  more  than  a  mile  long,  and  continue,  if  occasion 
requires,  for  a  considerable  distance,  without  disorder 
or  confusion.  They  can  perform  various  necessary 
maneuvers,  either  slowly,  or  as  fast  as  they  can  run: 
they  can  form  a  circle,  or  semi-circle:  the  circle  they 
make  use  of,  in  order  to  surround  their  enemy,  and 
the  semi-circle  if  the  enemy  has  a  river  on  one  side  of 
them.  They  can  also  form  a  large  hollow  square,  face 
out  and  take  trees:  this  they  do,  if  their  enemies  are 
about  surrounding  them,  to  prevent  from  being  shot 
from  either  side  of  the  tree.  When  they  go  into  battle 
they  are  not  loaded  or  encumbered  with  many  clothes. 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  153" 

as  they  commonly  fight  naked,  save  only  breech-clout, 
leggins  and  mockesons.  There  is  no  such  thing  as  cor- 
poreal punishment  used,  in  order  to  bring  them  under 
such  good  discipline:  degrading  is  the  only  chastise- 
ment, and  they  are  so  unanimous  in  this,  that  it  effect- 
ually answers  the  purpose.  Their  officers  plan,  order 
and  conduct  matters  until  they  are  brought  into  action,, 
and  then  each  man  is  to  fight  as  though  he  was  to  gain 
the  battle  himself.  General  orders  are  commonly 
given  in  time  of  battle,  either  to  advance  or  retreat, 
and  is  done  by  a  shout  or  yell,  which  is  well  under- 
stood, and  then  they  retreat  or  advance  in  concert. 
They  are  generally  well  equipped,  and  exceeding  ex- 
pert and  active  in  the  use  of  arms.  Could  it  be  sup- 
posed that  undisciplined  troops  could  defeat  Generals 
Braddock,  Grant,  &c.?  It  may  be  said  by  some  that 
the  French  were  also  engaged  in  this  war:  true,  they 
were ;  yet  I  know  it  was  the  Indians  that  laid  the  plan, 
and  with  small  assistance,  put  it  into  execution.  The 
Indians  had  no  aid  from  the  French,  or  any  other 
power,  when  they  besieged  Fort  Pitt  in  the  year  1763, 
and  cut  off  the  communication  for  a  considerable  time, 
between  that  post  and  Fort  Loudon,  and  would  have 
defeated  General  Bouquet's  army,  (who  were  on  the 
way  to  raise  the  siege)  had  it  not  been  for  the  assist- 
ance of  the  Virginia  volunteers.  They  had  no  British 
troops  with  them  when  they  defeated  Colonel  Craw- 
ford, near  the  Sandusky,  in  the  time  of  the  American 


154  Col.  James  Smith. 

War  with  Great  Britain;  or  when  they  defeated  Col- 
onel Loughrie,  on  the  Ohio,  near  the  Miami,  on  his 
way  to  meet  General  Clarke :  this  was  also  in  the  time 
of  the  British  war.  It  was  the  Indians  alone  that  de- 
feated Colonel  Todd,  in  Kentucky,  near  the  Blue  licks, 
in  the  year  1782;  and  Colonel  Harmer,  betwixt  the 
Ohio  and  Lake  Erie,  in  the  year  1790,  and  General 
St.  Clair,  in  the  year  1791;  and  it  is  said  that  there 
was  more  of  our  men  killed  at  this  defeat,  than  there 
were  in  any  one  battle  during  our  contest  with  Great 
Britain.  They  had  no  aid  when  they  fought  even  the 
Virginia  rifle-men  almost  a  whole  day,  at  the  Great 
Kanhawa,  in  the  year  1774;  and' when  they  found  they 
could  not  prevail  against  the  Virginians,  they  made  a 
most  artful  retreat.  Notwithstanding  they  had  the 
Ohio  to  cross,  some  continued  firing,  whilst  others  were 
crossing  the  river ;  in  this  manner  they  proceeded  until 
they  all  got  over,  before  the  Virginians  knew  that  they 
had  retreated;  and  in  this  retreat  they  carried  off  all 
their  wounded.  In  the  most  of  the  foregoing  defeats, 
they  fought  with  an  inferior  number,  though  in  this,  I 
believe  it  was  not  the  case. 

Nothing  can  be  more  unjustly  represented  than  the 
different  accounts  we  have  had  of  their  number  from 
time  to  time,  both  by  their  own  computations,  and  that 
of  the  British.  While  I  was  among  them,  I  saw  the 
account  of  the  number,  that  they  in  those  parts  gave  to 
the  French,  and  kept  it  by  me.  When  they  in  their 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  155 

own  council-house,  were  taking  an  account  of  their 
number,  with  a  piece  of  bark  newly  stripped,  and  a 
small  stick,  which  answered  the  end  of  a  slate  and  pen- 
cil, I  took  an  account  of  the  different  nations  and  tribes, 
which  I  added  together,  and  found  there  were  not  half 
the  number  which  they  had  given  the  French;  and 
though  they  were  then  their  allies,  and  lived  among 
them,  it  was  not  easy  finding  out  the  deception,  as  they 
were  a  wandering  set,  and  some  of  them  almost  al- 
ways in  the  woods  hunting.  I  asked  one  of  the  chiefs 
what  was  their  reason  for  making  such  different  re- 
turns'? He  said  it  was  for  political  reasons,  in  order 
to  obtain  greater  presents  from  the  French,  by  tell- 
ing them  they  could  not  divide  such  and  such  quanti- 
ties of  goods  among  so  many. 

In  year  of  General  Bouquet's  last  campaign,  1764,  I 
saw  the  official  return  made  by  the  British  officers,  of 
the  number  of  Indians  that  were  in  arms  against  us 
that  year,  which  amounted  to  thirty  thousand.  As  I 
was  then  a  lieutenant  in  the  British  service,  I  told  them 
I  was  of  opinion  that  there  was  not  above  one  thou- 
sand in  arms  against  us,  as  they  were  divided  by 
Broadstreet 's  army  being  then  at  Lake  JErie.  The 
British  officers  hooted  at  me,  and  said  they  could  not 
'make  England  sensible  of  the  difficulties  they  labored 
under  in  fighting  them,  as  England  expects  that  their 
troops  could  fight  the  undisciplined  savages  in  America, 
five  to  one,  as  they  did  the  East-Indians,  and  therefore 


156  Col.  James  Smith. 

my  report  would  not  answer  their  purpose,  as  they 
could  not  give  an  honorable  account  of  the  war,  but 
by  augmenting  their  number.  I  am  of  opinion  that 
from  Braddock's  war,  until  the  present  time,  there 
never  were  more  than  three  thousand  Indians  at  any 
time,  in  arms  against  us,  west  of  Fort  Pitt,  and' 
frequently  not  half  that  number.  According  to  the 
Indians'  own  accounts  during  the  whole  of  Braddock's 
war,  or  from  1755,  till  1758,  they  killed  or  took,  fifty 
of  our  people,  for  one  that  they  lost.  In  the  war  that 
commenced  in  the  year  1763,  they  killed,  compara- 
tively, few  of  our  people,  and  lost  more  of  theirs,  as  the 
frontiers  (especially  the  Virginians)  had  learned 
something  of  their  method  of  war:  yet,  they,  in  this 
war,  according  to  their  own  accounts,  (which  I  be- 
lieve to  be  true)  killed  or  took  ten  of  our  people,  for 
one  they  lost. 

Let  us  now  take  a  view  of  the  blood  and  treasure 
that  was  spent  in  opposing  comparatively,  a  few  In- 
dian warriors,  with  only  some  assistance  from  the 
French,  the  first  four  years  of  the  war.  Additional  to 
the  amazing  destruction  and  slaughter  that  the  fron- 
tiers sustained,  from  James  River  to  Susquehanna,  and1 
about  thirty  miles  broad;  the  following  campaigns 
were  also  carried  on  against  the  Indians:— General 
Braddock's,  in  the  year  1755:  Colonel  Armstrong's 
against  the  Cattanyan  town,  on  the  Alleghany,  1757: 
General  Forbes',  in  1758:  General  Stanwick's,  1759: 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  157 

General  Monkton's,  in  1760:  Colonel  Bouquet's,  1761 
—and  1763,  when  he  fought  the  battle  of  Bushy  Run, 
and  lost  above  one  hundred  men ;  but  by  the  assistance 
of  the  Virginia  volunteers,  drove  the  Indians ;  Colonel 
Armstrong's,  up  the  West  Branch  of  Susquehanna, 
in  1763:  General  Broadstreet's,  up  Lake  Erie,  in  1764: 
General  Bouquet's,  against  the  Indians  at  Muskingum, 
in  1764:  Lord  Dunmore's,  in  1774:  General  M'ln- 
tosh's,  in  1778:  Colonel  Crawford's,  shortly  after  his, 
General  Clarke's  in  1778—1780:  Colonel  Bowman's, 
1779:  General  Clarke's,  in  1782— against  the  Wabash, 
in  1786:  General  Logan's  against  the  Shawanees  in 
1786:  General  Wilkinson's  in  -  -:  Colonel  Harmer's 
in  1790:  and  General  St.  Clair's,  in  1791;  which,  in 
all,  are  twenty-two  campaigns,  besides  smaller  expedi- 
tions, such  as  the  French  Creek  expedition,  Colonels 
Edward's,  Loughrie's,  &c.  All  these  were  exclusive  of 
the  number  of  men  that  were  internally  employed  as 
scouting  parties,  and  in  erecting  forts,  guarding 
stations,  &c.  When  we  take  the  foregoing  occurrences 
into  consideration,  may  we  not  reasonably  conclude, 
that  they  are  the  best  disciplined  troops  in  the  known 
world?  Is  it  not  the  best  discipline  that  has  the  great- 
est tendency  to  annoy  the  enemy  and  save  their  own 
men?  I  apprehend  that  the  Indian  discipline  is  as 
well  calculated  to  answer  the  purpose  in  the  woods 
of  America,  as  the  British  discipline  in  Flanders :  and 
British  discipline  in  the  woods,  is  the  way  to  have 


158  Col.  James  Smith. 

men  slaughtered,  with  scarcely  any  chance  of  defend- 
ing themselves. 

Let  us  take  a  view  of  the  benefits  we  have  received, 
by  what  little  we  have  learned  of  their  art  of  war, 
which  cost  us  dear,  and  the  loss  that  we  have  sustained 
for  want  of  it,  and  then  see  if  it  will  not  be  well  worth 
our  while  to  retain  what  we  have,  and  also  to  endeavor 
to  improve  in  this  necessary  branch  of  business. 
Though  we  have  made  considerable  proficiency  in  this 
line,  and  in  some  respects  out-do  them,  viz.  as  marks- 
men, and  in  cutting  our  rifles,  and  in  keeping  them  in 
good  order;  yet,  I  apprehend  we  are  far  behind  in 
their  manoeuvres,  or  in  being  able  to  surprize,  or  pre- 
vent a  surprize.  May  we  not  conclude  that  the  prog- 
ress we  had  made  in  their  art  of  war,  contributed  con- 
siderably towards  our  success,  in  various  respects, 
when  contending  with  great  Britain  for  liberty?  Had 
the  British  king,  attempted  to  enslave  us  before  Brad- 
dock's  war,  in  all  probability  he  might  readily  have 
done  it,  because,  except  the  New-Englanders,  who  had 
formerly  been  engaged  in  war,  with  the  Indians,  we 
were  unacquainted  with  any  kind  of  war:  but  after 
fighting  such  a  subtil  and  barbarous  enemy  as  the 
Indians,  we  were  not  terrified  at  the  approach  of 
British  red-coats.— Was  not  Burgoyne's  defeat  ac- 
complished in  some  measure  by  the  Indian  mode  of 
fighting?  and  did  not  Gen.  Morgan's  rifle-men,  and 
many  others,  fight  with  greater  success,  in  consequence- 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  159 

of  what  they  had  learned  of  their  art  of  war?  Ken- 
tucky would  not  have  been  settled  at  the  time  it  was, 
had  the  Virginians  been  altogether  ignorant  of  this 
method  of  war. 

In  Braddock's  war,  the  frontiers  were  laid  waste, 
for  above  three  hundred  miles  long,  and  generally 
about  thirty  broad,  excepting  some  that  were  living  in 
forts,  and  many  hundreds,  or  perhaps  thousands, 
killed  or  made  captives,  and  horses,  and  all  kinds  of 
property  carried  off:  but,  in  the  next  Indian  war, 
though  we  had  the  same  Indians  to  cope  with,  the 
frontiers  almost  all  stood  their  ground,  because  they 
were  by  this  time,  in  some  measure  acquainted  with 
their  manoeuvres ;  and  the  want  of  this,  in  the  first  war, 
was  the  cause  of  the  loss  of  many  hundred  of  our  citi- 
zens, and  much  treasure. 

Though  large  volumes  have  been  wrote  on  morality, 
yet  it  may  all  be  summed  up  in  saying,  do  as  you  would 
wish  to  be  done  by :  so  the  Indians  sum  up  the  art  of 
war  in  the  following  manner: 

The  business  of  the  private  warriors  is  to  be  under 
command,  or  punctually  to  obey  orders— to  learn  to 
march  a-breast  in  scattered  order,  so  as  to  be  in  read- 
iness to  surround  the  enemy,  or  to  prevent  being  sur- 
rounded—to be  good  marksmen,  and  active  in  the  use 
of  arms— to  practice  running— to  learn  to  endure 
hunger  or  hardships  with  patience  and  fortitude— to 


160  Col.  James  Smith. 

tell  the  truth  at  all   times  to  their   officers,   but  more 
especially  when  sent  out  to  spy  the  enemy. 

Concerning  Officers.  They  say  that  it  would  be 
absurd  to  appoint  a  man  an  officer  whose  skill  and 
courage  had  never  been  tried— that  all  officers  should 
be  advanced  only  according  to  merit — that  no  one  man 
should  have  the  absolute  command  of  an  army— that 
a  council  of  officers  are  to  determine  when,  and  how 
an  attack  is  to  be  made— that  it  is  the  business  of  the 
officers  to  lay  plans  to  take  every  advantage  of  the 
enemy — to  ambush  and  surprize  them,  and  to  prevent 
being  ambushed  and  surprized  themselves— it  is  the 
duty  of  officers  to  prepare  and  deliver  speeches  to  the 
men,  in  order  to  annimate  and  encourage  them;  and 
on  the  march,  to  prevent  the  men,  at  any  time,  from 
getting  into  a  huddle,  because  if  the  enemy  should  sur- 
round them  in  this  position,  they  would  be  exposed  to 
the  enemy's  fire.  It  is  likewise  their  business  at  all 
times  to  endeavor  to  annoy  their  enemy,  and  save  their 
own  men,  and  therefore  ought  never  to  bring  on  an 
attack  without  considerable  advantage,  or  without 
what  appeared  to  them  the  sure  prospect  of  victory, 
and  that  with  the  loss  of  few  men :  and  if  at  any  time 
they  should  be  mistaken  in  this,  ar.J  are  like  to  lose 
many  men  by  gaming  the  victory,  it  is  their  duty  to 
retreat,  and  wait  for  a  better  opportunity  of  defeating 
their  enemy,  without  the  danger  of  losing  so  many 
men.  Their  conduct  proves  that  they  act  upon  these 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  161 

principles,  therefore  it  is,  that  from  Braddock's  war 
to  the  present  time,  they  have  seldom  ever  made  an 
unsuccessful  attack.  The  battle  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Great  Kanhawa,  is  the  greatest  instance  of  this;  and 
•even  then,  though  the  Indians  killed  about  three,  for 
one  they  lost,  yet  they  retreated.  The  loss  of  the 
Virginians  in  this  action,  was  seventy  killed  and  the 
same  number  wounded:— The  Indians  lost  twenty 
killed  on  the  field,  and  eight,  who  died  afterwards,  of 
their  wounds.  This  was  the  greatest  loss  of  men  that 
I  ever  knew  the  Indians  to  sustain  in  any  one  battle. 
They  will  commonly  retreat  if  their  men  are  falling 
fast— they  will  not  stand  cutting,  like  the  Highlanders, 
•or  other  British  troops :  but  this  proceeds  from  a  com- 
pliance with  their  rules  of  war,  rather  than  cowardice. 
If  they  are  surrounded,  they  will  fight  while  there  is  a 
man  of  them  alive,  rather  than  surrender.  When 
Colonel  John  Armstrong  surrounded  the  Cattanyan 
town,  on  the  Allegheny  river,  Captain  Jacobs,  a  Dela- 
ware chief,  with  some  warriors,  took  possession  of  a 
house,  defended  themselves  for  some  time,  and  killed 
a  number  of  our  men.  As  Jacobs  could  speak  English, 
our  people  called  on  him  to  surrender :  he  said  that  he 
and  his  men  were  warriors,  and  they  would  all  fight 
while  life  remained.  He  was  again  told  that  they 
should  be  well  used,  if  they  would  only  surrender ;  and 
if  not,  the  house  should  be  burned  down  over  their 

heads :— Jacobs  replied  he  could  eat  fire:  and  when 
11 


162  Col.  James  Smith. 

the  house  was  in  a  flame,  he,  and  they  that  were  with 
him,  came  out  in  a  fighting  position,  and  were  all 
killed.  As  they  are  a  sharp,  active  kind  of  people,  and 
war  is  their  principal  study,  in  this  they  have  arrived 
at  considerable  perfection.  We  may  learn  of  the  In- 
dians what  is  useful  and  laudable,  and  at  the  same 
time  lay  aside  their  barbarous  proceedings.  It  is 
much  to  be  lamented  that  some  of  our  frontier  rifle- 
men are  prone  to  imitate  them  in  their  inhumanity. 
During  the  British  war,  a  considerable  number  of  men 
from  below  Fort  Pitt,  crossed  the  Ohio,  and  marched 
into  a  town  of  Friendly  Indians,  chiefly  Delawares, 
who  professed  the  Moravian  religion.  As  the  Indians 
apprehended  no  danger,  they  neither  lifted  arms  or 
fled.  After  these  rifle-men  were  sometime  in  the  town, 
and  the  Indians  altogether  in  their  power,  in  cool  blood, 
they  massacred  the  whole  town,  without  distinction  of 
age  or  sex.  This  was  an  act  of  barbarity  beyond  any 
thing  I  ever  knew  to  be  committed  by  the  savages 
themselves. 

Why  have  we  not  made  greater  proficiency  in  the 
Indian  art  of  war  ?  Is  it  because  we  are  too  proud 
to  imitate  them,  even  though  it  should  be  a  means  of 
preserving  the  lives  of  many  of  our  citizens?  No! 
We  are  not  above  borrowing  language  from  them, 
such  as  homony,  pone,  tomahawk,  &c.  which  is  little 
or  no  use  to  us.  I  apprehend  that  the  reasons  why  we 
have  not  improved  more  in  this  respect,  are  as  fol- 


Remarkable  Occurrences,  Etc.  163 

lows:  no  important  acquisition  is  to  be  obtained  but 
by  attention  and  diligence;  and  as  it  is  easier  to  learn 
to  move  and  act  in  concert,  in  close  order,  in  the  open 
plain,  than  to  act  in  concert  in  scattered  order,  in  the 
woods ;  so  it  is  easier  to  learn  our  discipline,  than  the 
Indian  maneuvers.  They  train  up  their  boys  to  the 
art  of  war  from  the  time  they  are  twelve  or  fourteen 
years  of  age;  whereas  the  principal  chance  our  people 
had  of  learning,  was  by  observing  their  movements 
when  in  action  against  us.  I  have  been  long  as- 
tonished that  no  one  has  wrote  upon  this  important 
subject,  as  their  art  of  war  would  not  only  be  of  use 
to  us  in  case  of  another  rupture  with  them;  but  were 
only  part  of  our  men  taught  this  art,  accompanied 
with  our  continental  discipline,  I  think  no  European 
power,  after  trial,  would  venture  to  shew  its  head  in 
the  American  woods. 

If  what  I  have  wrote  should  meet  the  approbation 
of  my  countrymen,  perhaps  I  may  publish  more  upon 
this  subject,  in  a  future  edition. 

END. 


APPENDIX. 


Illustrative  Notes. 

BY  WM.  M.  DARLINGTON. 

Fort  London— page  5. 

Fort  Loudon  was  erected  in  the  year  1756,  near  the  site  of 
the  present  town  of  Loudon,  in  Franklin  county,  Pennsyl- 
vania. It  was  named  in  honor  of  John  Campbell,  Earl  of 
Loudon,  appointed  on  March  20,  1756,  Commander-in-chief 
of  all  the  forces  in  North  America, — Penn.  Arch.,  vol.  xii,  p. 
395 ;  London  Mag.  for  1757,  p.  504. 

Early  Provincial  Roads — page  5. 

Braddock's  road  was  opened  in  May  and  June,  1755,  from 
Fort  Cumberland  to  the  Great  Crossings  of  the  Youghiogheny 
(now  Smithfield),  by  nearly  the  same  line  as  that  of  the  pres- 
ent National  road.  Smithfield  is  about  four  miles  from  the 
Turkeyfoot. 

General  Braddock  and  the  Quartermaster  General,  Sir 
John  St.  Clair,  urgently  solicited  Governor  Morris  and  the 
Council  of  Pennsylvania  to  order  the  construction  of  a  road 
from  the  inhabited  parts  of  the  province  westward  toward 
the  Ohio,  to  facilitate  supplies  of  troops  and  provisions,  as 
there  was  no  wagon  road  through  the  mountains  west  of  Car- 
lisle, "only  a  horse-path  used  by  the  Indian  traders."  Ac- 
cordingly, the  Governor  and  Council  directed  a  road  to  be 
made  from  Shippensburgh  to  the  Youghiogheny.  James 
Burd,  Adam  Hoops,  George  Croghan,  "William  Smith  (men- 


Illustrative  Notes.  165 

tioned  as  "one  of  ye  Commissioners  of  ye  County"  (Cum- 
berland), and  others,  were  appointed  Commissioners.  They 
laid  out  the  road;  but,  owing  to  the  defeat  of  Braddock  on 
the  9th  of  July,  work  on  it  was  suspended;  nor  was  it  com- 
pleted until  a  few  years  after  the  capture  of  Fort  Du  Quesne, 
in  November,  1758.  It  traversed  the  present  counties  of  Som- 
erset, Bedford,  Fulton,  and  part  of  Franklin.  For  many 
years  it  was  known  by  the  name  of  "Smith's  road,"  from 
the  circumstance  of  his  capture  on  it  during  its  construction, 
as  related  in  his  narrative,  and  in  the  letter  of  Colonel  James 
Burd,  one  of  the  Commissioners,  as  follows : 

"FROM  THE  ALLEGHENY  MOUNTAINS, 

"5th  July,  1755. 

"HONORED  SIR:  We  have  now  got  this  far  with  the  road,  but  at 
present  are  under  a  very  great  dilemma,  the  cause  of  which  is  as 
follows:  We  had  thought  it  necessary  to  make  use  of  an  empty 
house,  47  miles  from  Anthony  Thompson's,  for  a  store  house  for 
our  provisions,  and  we  sent  a  guard  of  seven  men,  armed,  to  said 
store-house.  They  immediately  fortified  the  house,  and  had  received 
some  of  our  provisions.  We  were  like  to  be  short  of  meat,  etc.,  and 
hearing  that  there  were  wagons,  and  supposing  cattle,  upon  the 
road,  one  Mr.  Robert  McCay,  who  had  the  command  of  the  store 
and  the  people  there,  sent  a  boy  called  James  Smith,  about  sixteen 
years  of  age,  down  the  road  to  hurry  up  the  cattle  and  wagons. 
Said  Smith  meeting  a  man  sent  up  by  Mr.  Adam  Hoops,  at  Ray's 
Town,  received  information  that  the  wagons  were  just  at  hand, 
upon  which  the  boy  returned  with  Mr.  Hoops'  man  hither,  the 
wagons  at  this  time  being  behind.  The  wagons  arrived  at  the  store 
the  3d  curr't,  at  noon.  Inquiry  was  made  of  the  wagoners  where 
Mr.  Hoops'  man  and  the  boy  were,  and  they  replied  that  they  had 
not  seen  them;  upon  which  they  went  out  to  search  for  them.  They 
first  found  the  boy's  hat,  and  then  Mr.  Hoops'  man's  (named  Arnold 
Vigorous)  gun,  and  about  ten  perches  from  thence,  Arnold  lying 
dead,  being  shot  through  with  two  bullets  and  scalped.  Mr.  McCay 
immediately  dispatched  an  express  to  me  to  the  camp,  about  twelve 
miles  from  the  store.  I  went  down  with  a  party  of  twelve  men 
of  Captain  Hogg's  company,  and  saw  the  corpse  and  got  it  buried, 
but  can  find  nothing  of  the  boy,  only  his  horse  we  have  got.  That 
night,  being  the  evening  of  the  3d  curr't,  we  mounted  guard  at  the 


166  Appendix. 

store.  About  9  o'clock  we  were  attacked  by  Indians;  their  number 
we  could  not  know.  Two  of  our  sentinels  fired  at  two  of  the  In- 
dians which  they  saw,  and  I  myself  pursued  singly  the  said  two 
Indians,  but  being  dark  amongst  the  trees,  could  not  see  them  nor 
overtake  them,  but  heard  them  plainly  about  fifteen  yards  before 
me.  The  next  day,  being  the  4th  curr't,  I  returned  to  our  camp, 
and  was  under  a  necessity  to  call  the  people  together,  and  made  use 
of  all  the  arguments  I  could  to  induce  them  to  continue  in  the  service 
until  we  had  finished.  But,  unfortunately,  we  had  an  alarm  last 
night.  One  of  the  sentinels  on  the  picket  guard  challenged  three 
times  and  fired  his  musket,  which  has  struck  a  great  terror  into  the 
laborers;  thirty  of  them  are  gone  home  this  morning,  and  the  re- 
mainder are  very  much  dissatisfied,  as  they  have  no  arms,  and  I  am 
really  afraid  we  shall  not  be  able  to  keep  them  much  longer.  How- 
ever, the  Governor  may  depend  upon  my  utmost  endeavors  to 
carry  on  the  work,  and  that  I  won't  leave  my  duty  while  I  have 
ten  men  to  work,  or  am  recalled  by  your  Honor. 

"We  are  obliged  to  send  off  this  morning  a  guard  of  twelve  men 
and  a  sergeant  of  Captain  Hogg's  Company  for  a  covering  party  for 
our  returning  wagons,  and  to  bring  up  our  provisions  from  the 
inhabitants,  as  we  can't  so  much  as  hunt  up  our  horses  but  with  a 
guard.  Our  roads  are  all  waylaid  in  order  to  cut  off  our  provisions 
and  any  straggling  men  they  can.  Mr.  William  Smith  is  likewise 
under  a  necessity  to  go  home  this  morning,  as  the  boy  that  is  taken 
prisoner  (as  we  suppose)  is  his  brother-in-law.  We  have  now  about 
three  days'  provisions. 

"Please   to   excuse   unconnections. 

"I  am,  respectfully,  your  Honor's  most  obed't,  h'ble,  servant, 

"JAMES  BURD." 

"To  THE  HONORABLE  GOVERNOR  MORRIS." 

— Col.  Bees,  of  Penn.,  vol.  vi.,  p.  466,  and  pp.  302,  318,  404, 
etc.;  Shippen  Papers,  pp.  89  to  45. 

Ligoneer — page  7. 

The  town  of  Ligonier,  in  "Westmoreland  county,  on  the 
Loyalhanna  creek  and  Philadelphia  turnpike  road,  fifty  miles 
east  of  Pittsburg.  Fort  Ligonier  was  erected  here  in  1758. 

Indian  Town— page  13. 

The  Kittanning  villages,  inhabited  chiefly  by  Delawares. 
On  September  8,  1756,  fourteen  months  after  Smith's  com- 


Illustrative  Notes.  167 

pulsory  visit,  they  were  attacked  and  destroyed  by  the  Pro- 
vincial troops,  under  the  command  of  Col.  John  Armstrong. 
Now  the  site  of  the  flourishing  town  of  Kittanning,  the 
county  seat  of  Armstrong  county,  Pennsylvania. 

Tullilias—page  13. 

At  or  near  the  confluence  of  the  Mohican  and  Owl  creeks 
(forming  the  Whitewoman  or  Walhonding),  in  the  township 
of  Newcastle,  Coshoeton  county,  Ohio.  On  the  map  of  Hutch- 
ins  there  is  an  Indian  village  near  that  point  marked  Owl's 
T.  Among  the  Indians  allied  to  the  French,  on  the  Upper 
Ohio,  in  1754,  a  chief  or  warrior,  named  "The  Owl,"  is  men- 
tioned in  the  letter  of  Captain  Stobo,  from  Fort  Du  Quesne, 
July  29,  1754. — Penn.  Col.  Rec.,  vol.  vi,  p.  143;  Memoirs  of 
Stobo.  p.  92. 

Gook-ho-sing,  or  Habitation  of  ^  Cag-  Hutchin/  Map,  prefixed  to 
Owls.  Heckwelder's  Narrative,/  t^  Account  ot  Bouquet  s  Ex- 
page  280;  so  called  from  the  \  Jf**™  *ffto*t  the  Ohio  I n- 
quantity  of  these  birds  resorting  f  dia,nsT  'V  i7«*«  wlS  h 

thitter.-Loskiel's  Missions,  page  I      and  P°nd°n'K1l  ™'  i,    ^n 
162  I      lished  by  Robert  Clarke  &  Co., 


) 


Cincinnati,  1868. 


The  celebrated  Delaware  chief,  Captain  Pipe,  had  his  place 
of  residence  in  1776  on  the  Walhonding,  about  fifteen  miles 
above  Coshoeton,  the  "Forks  of  Muskingum/' — Heckwelder's 
Narrative,  p.  143. 

Adoption  by  the  Indians — page  15. 

John  McCullough,  a  boy,  who  was  captured  by  the  Indians, 
near  Fort  Loudon,  in  1756,  underwent  like  transformation. 
He  was  painted,  feathered,  and  ducked  in  the  Allegheny 
river,  near  Fort  Du  Quesne,  then  clad  in  a  new  ruffled  shirt 
and  told  he  had  become  an  Indian.  Narrative  in  Border  Life, 
Lancaster,  1841,  p.  91. 


168  Appendix. 

Pluggy—page  17. 

A  Mohawk  chief,  styled  Captain  Pluggy  (probably  son  of 
Tecanyaterighto)  appeared  at  the  council  held  by  Lord  Dun- 
more  with  the  Indians  at  or  near  Fort  Pitt,  in  the  fall  of 
1774. — Am.  Arch.,  &th  series,  vol.  i,  p.  486. 

He  became  celebrated,  leading  many  bloody  forays  into 
Western  Pennsylvania,  Virginia,  and  Kentucky.  Patrick 
Henry,  Governor  of  Virginia  in  1777,  authorized  an  expedi- 
tion to  be  raised  and  directed  exclusively  against  the  ' '  enemy 
of  Pluggystown. "  It  was  abandoned,  however,  from  the 
apprehension  it  might  cause  a  general  Indian  war.  Letter  of 
P.  Henry  to  John  Neville  and  Col.  Morgan,  at  Fort  Pitt,  and 
reply.  Minutes  of  the  council  of  Virginia. — 5  Penn.  Arch., 
pp.  258,  260,  286. 

Message  of  Killbuck  to  Col.  Morgan. — Id.,  p.  44. 

Letters  of  Zeisberger  and  Gen.  Hand. — Id.,  pp.  443,  447. 

Pluggy  and  his  band  defeated  the  whites  near  McClelland 's 
Station,  now  Georgetown,  Kentucky,  on  Christmas  day,  1776, 
and  again  on  Jan.  1,  1777. — McDonald's  Sketches,  p.  212. 

Indian  towns  were  often  known  to  the  whites  by  the  name 
of  a  prominent  chief  or  warrior.  "Pluggystown"  was  also 
known  as  Upper  Chillicothe  (Schoolcraft's  Ab.  Arch.,  vol.  iv, 
p.  632),  and  as  Old  Chillicothe,  four  miles  below  Circleville, 
on  the  west  side  of  the  Scioto,  where  the  celebrated  Logan  re- 
sided, and  where  he  delivered  his  famous  speech. — Ch.  Whit- 
tlesey's  Essays,  pp.  142  to  147;  Howe's  Hist,  of  Ohio,  pp. 
402  to  406. 

Buffalo  Lick— page  21. 

In  Licking  and  Fairfield  counties,  now  known  as  the  Reser- 
voir or  Licking  Summit  of  the  Ohio  Canal,  ten  miles  south  of 
Newark.  The  main  Indian  trail  from  the  forks  of  the  Ohio- 


• 

Illustrative  Notes. 

to  the  Miami  towns  led  by  this  swamp,  then,  no  doubt,  of 
vast  extent.  Christopher  Gist,  agent  of  the  Ohio  Company 
(of  Virginia),  sent  out  to  examine  the  country,  with  George 
Croghan  and  Andrew  Montour,  messengers,  with  presents 
from  Governor  Hamilton,  of  Pennsylvania,  to  the  Twightwees 
(Miamis),  reached  this  point  and  encamped  on  January  17th, 
1751.  On  the  next  day  they  "set  out  from  the  Great 
Swamp, "  as  it  is  noticed  by  Gist  in  his  journal. — 5  Col.  Rec.^ 
p.  485;  Evans'  Map  of  1755,  and  Evans'  and  Pownall's  Map 
of  1776;  Hutchins'  Large  Map,  1778;  Pioneer  Pamphlet  No. 
3,  p.  11,  pub.  by  the  Licking  Co.  Pioneer  Society,  Newark,  0.> 
1869. 

Catawbas — page  22. 

This  warlike  tribe  inhabited  the  Carolinas,  chiefly  in  the 
country  adjacent  to  the  Catawba  river.  They  were  the  an- 
cient and  inveterate  enemies  of  the  Iroquois  or  Six  Nations, 
with  whom  they  were  continually  at  war.  The  other  tribes 
conceded  to  them  the  highest  character  for  bravery,  daring 
and  subtlety.  "When  South  Carolina  was  first  settled  by  the 
English,  in  1670,  the  Catawbas  could  muster  fifteen  hundred 
warriors;  in  1836,  the  entire  tribe  numbered  less  than  one 
hundred,  who  occupied  the  fine  tract  of  land,  fifteen  miles 
square,  in  the  counties  of  York  and  Lancaster,  which  was  or- 
iginally reserved  for  them  by  the  Proprietary  Government. 
The  few  remaining  of  this  once  formidable  nation  now  reside 
in  the  western  part  of  North  Carolina. 

Some  writers  suppose  that  the  Catawbas  were  the  remnant 
of  the  celebrated  Eries,  who  were  expelled  from  their  ancient 
country  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Erie  and  driven  south  by  the 
conquering  Iroquois,  in  1650.  There  is  considerable  evidence 
in  support  of  this  view. — Transac.  Am.  Antiq.  Soc.,  vol.  ii,  p.. 


170  Appendix. 

87-  Hist.  Coll.  of  South  Carolina,  vol.  i,  pp.  49,  188;  Am. 
Abor.  Arch.,  vol.  Hi,  p.  288;  Bishop  Gregg's  History  of  the 
old  Cheraws,  pp.  3,  18,  etc.;  Mouzon's  Map  of  the  Carolinas, 
1775. 

Canesadooliarie—page  25. 

The  Black  river,  in  Lorain  county.  The  route  of  the  In- 
dians with  Smith  appears  to  have  been  from  the  town  of  Tul- 
lihas  up  along  the  lake  fork  of  the  Mohican  creek  to  its  source 
in  the  northern  part  of  Ashland  county;  thence  a  few  miles 
north-easterly  to  the  head  waters  of  Black  river,  in  Lorain. 
On  the  map  published  by  Lewis  Evans,  in  1755,  the  ' '  Guahad- 
ahuri ' '  is  the  only  river  laid  down  between  the  Cuyahoga  and 
the  Sandusky,  although  it  is  placed  too  far  west — about  the 
locality  of  the  Vermillion.  On  Captain  Thos.  Hutchins' 
large  map  of  1778,  Black  river  is  correctly  laid  down,  and 
named  "Riviere  en  Grys"  (Gray).  See,  also,  Knapp's  His- 
tory of  Ashland  Co.,  p.  11 ;  Taylor's  Ohio,  pp.  88,  521,  note. 
The  latter  author  and  others  have  been  misled  by  the  mis- 
print of  eight  (in  all  the  editions  of  the  narrative  excepting 
the  original  and  the  present)  instead  of  eighty  miles,  stated 
by  Smith  to  be  about  the  distance  between  the  Sandusky  and 
Black  rivers.  The  correct  distance  does  not  exceed  fifty-two 
miles. 

The  Falls  of  Black  river,  at  Elyria,  in  Lorain  county,  are 
doubtless  the  same  mentioned  in  the  Narrative  (pp.  28  and 
42)  ;  their  descent  is  forty  feet  perpendicular.  The  reader 
will,  of  course,  make  due  allowance  for  the  errors  in  the  dis- 
tances given  in  the  Narrative.  Smith  was  young,  and  his 
means  of  taking  and  preserving  notes,  either  in  the  wigwam 
or  the  canoe,  very  scanty. 


Illustrative  Notes.  171 

Potatoes— page  29. 

Ogh-ne-an-ata. — Mohawk  Vocabulary,  in  Am.  Abor.  Arch., 
vol.  ii,  p.  487. 

Large  Creek — page  29. 

Rocky  river  in  Medina,  Lorain  and  Cuyahoga  counties. 
According  to  the  distances  given  in  the  narrative  their  "win- 
ter cabin"  was  probably  erected  on  the  east  branch  of  the 
Rocky  river,  either  in  the  present  township  of  Hinckley  in 
Medina  county  or  in  the  adjoining  township  of  Royalton  in 
Cuyahoga.  Bear,  deer  and  wolves  were  very  abundant  in  this 
region  so  late  as  the  year  1818. — Northrop' s  Hist,  of  Medina 
Co.,  p.  110,  etc. 

Sunyendeand—page  44. 

Sir  William  Johnson,  on  his  way  home  from  Detroit  in 
September,  1761,  crossed  the  Portage  from  the  mouth  of  the 
river  at  the  site  of  the  present  town  of  Port  Clinton.  He 
then  went  down  the  Bay  to  "the  encampment"  "where  the 
block-house  is  to  be  built, ' '  about  the  location  of  Venice,  three 
miles  west  of  Sandusky  City.  He  mentions  a  Wyandot  town 
as  "almost  opposite  the  Carrying-place,"  and  "another  vil- 
lage of  Hurons  about  three  miles  distant"  from  the  place  of 
encampment.  —  Diary  of  Sir  Wm.  Johnson,  Appendix  to 
Stone's  Life  and  Times,  vol.  ii,  p.  466. 

Smith's  description  of  the  locality  of  this  town  "can  only 
apply  to  Pipe  creek,  and  the  big  fields  lying  south-east  of 
and  about  a  mile  and  a  half  from  the  present  town  of  San- 
dusky.  "—Address  of  Hon.  J.  M.  Root,  Sept.  1862;  Fire 
Lands  Pioneer,  vol.  iv,  p.  22.  "  Junqueindundeh "  is  the 
name  given  to  an  Indian  village  near  the  mouth  of  the  San- 
dusky  river,  on  Hntchins'  Map  in  the  account  of  Bouquet's 


172  Appendix. 

Expedition  in  1764;  on  Evans'  Map  of  1755  a  Wyandot  town 
is  placed  at  the  foot  of  Sandusky  bay  on  the  south  side ;  this 
it  is  very  probable  was  ' '  Sunyendeand. ' ' 

The  Lake— note  to  p.  44. 

The  color  of  the  water  is  also  noticed  by  the  German  Prince 
Maximilian  of  Wied  in  his  book  of  travels  in  North  America 
in  1833,  p.  490.  "Lake  Erie.  The  splendid  bluish-green 
waters  of  which,  like  all  the  great  Canadian  lakes,  are  exactly 
of  the  same  color  as  those  of  Switzerland. ' ' 

Arthur  Campbell — page  49. 

Colonel  Arthur  Campbell  of  "Washington  county  in  South- 
western Virginia.  He  escaped  from  the  Indians  about  three- 
years  after  meeting  with  Smith,  and  returned  by  way  of  Fort 
Pitt  to  Virginia,  where  he  afterward  became  distinguished  in 
civil  and  military  life,  particularly  as  commander  in  a  suc- 
cessful expedition  against  the  Cherokees  in  1781.  He  was  a 
delegate  from  Fincastle  county  to  the  Virginia  Revolutionary 
Convention  of  1776.  The  Royal  Oak  ford  of  the  Holston 
river  is  in  the  present  county  of  Smythe  about  three  miles 
east  of  the  town  of  Marion.  Colonel  Campbell  removed  ta 
Knox  county,  Kentucky,  where  he  died  in  1816  in  the  74th 
year  of  his  age. — Howe's  Virginia,  p.  503;  Moore's  Diary  of 
the  Revolution,  vol.  ii,  p.  372;  Campbell's  History  of  Vir- 
ginia, p.  690;  Bishop  Meade's  Virginia,  vol.  i,  p.  153. 

The  Caughnawag  as— pages  52  and  105. 

An  ancient  tribe  of  the  Mohawks  in  the  interest  of  the 
French,  who  early  in  the  last  century  induced  them  to  re- 
move from  New  York,  and  settle  at  the  rapids  of  St.  Louia 
near  Montreal. — Doc.  Hist,  of  New  York,  vol.  i,  p.  27;  Col- 


Illustrative  Notes.  173 

•den's  Hist,  of  the  Five  Nations,  vol.  ii,  p.  121  ;  New  York  Col. 
Hist.,  vol.  vii,  p.  15;  Hist.  Mag.,  vol.  x,  p.  321.  Called  the 
Praying  Indians.  —  New  York  Col.  Hist.,  vol.  v}  pp.  728,  753. 

Cuyahoga—  page  56. 

Ka-ih-ogh-ha.  River,  in  the  Mohawk  tongue.  —  Vacab.  in 
Am.  Abor.  Arch.,  vol.  Hi. 

Carrying  place  —  page  56. 

The  old  Indian  Portage  Path  between  the  Tuscarawas 
branch  of  the  Muskingum  river,  and  the  Cuyahoga,  in  Port- 
age and  Coventry  townships  in  the  present  county  of  Sum- 
mit. It  was  about  eight  miles  in  length.  On  the  Maps  of 
Evans  and  Hutchins  it  is  laid  down  "1  mile  Portage.  ' 

Rapids—  page  57. 

The  falls  of  the  Cuyahoga  river  in  Summit  county  four 
miles  north-east  of  Akron.    The  descent  is  about  200  feet  in 
miles. 


Little  Lake  —  page  57. 

One  of  the  numerous  Beaver  Ponds  on  the  head  waters  of 
the  Mahoning  —  no  doubt  much  diminished  in  extent  since  the 
clearing  of  the  forest,  and  the  drainage  of  the  land.  It  may 
be  found  however  in  the  southern  part  of  Mahoning  county. 

Johnson's  Mohawks—  page  69. 

Sir  "William  Johnson,  Superintendent  of  the  affairs  of  the 
Six  Nations,  and  other  Northern  Indians.  The  Mohawks 
adopted  him  as  a  member  of  their  nation,  with  the  rank  of 
war  chief,  in  1746.  He  resided  near  the  Mohawk  villages  at 
Johnstown,  now  in  Fulton  county,  New  York.  —  Stone's  Life 
of  Sir  Wm.  Johnson,  vol.  i,  p.  209. 


174  Appendix. 

Great  River — page  79. 
The  Ottawa. 

Falls  of  Sandusky-^  page  84. 

Rapids  at  Fremont,  Sandusky  county,  Ohio. 

Prairies — page  85. 

Formerly  known  as  the  Sandusky  plains;  now  within  the 
counties  of  Crawford,  Wyandot,  Marion,  and  Hardin. — Kil- 
bourne's  Ohio  Gazetteer;  Hough  and  Bourne's  large  Map  of 
Ohio,  1816;  Map  in  the  first  vol.  of  the  Transactions  of  the 
Am.  Antiq.  Society. 

Portage — page  86. 

By  the  Sandusky,  Sciota,  and  Ohio  rivers  lay  the  route  of 
the  Indians  of  Detroit  and  Lake  Huron  when  going  to  war 
with  the  Catawbas  and  other  southern  tribes.  "They  ascend 
the  Sandusquet  river  two  or  three  days,  after  which  they 
make  a  small  portage,  a  fine  road  of  about  a  quarter  of  a 
league.  Some  make  canoes  of  elm  bark,  and  float  down  a 
small  river  [the  Sciota]  that  empties  into  the  Ohio. ' ' — Memoir 
of  Vaudreuil,  Governor  of  Canada,  to  the  Council  of  Marine, 
from  Quebec,  October  30,  1718,  Paris  Documents,  New  York 
Col.  Hist.,  vol.  ix,  p.  868;  Pownall's  Top.  Disc,  of  North 
America,  p.  42,  and  map.  "Through  these  rivers  lies  the 
most  common  pass  from  Canada  to  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi." 
— Morse's  Am.  Gazetteer  of  1798,  p.  497;  Kilbourne's  Ohio 
Gazetteer  for  1817,  p.  60;  Carey's  Atlas  for  1812.  This  once 
important  portage  extended  from  the  site  of  Garrett's  Mill, 
near  the  village  of  "Wyandot,  on  the  Sandusky  river,  in  "Wyan- 
dot  county ;  thence  south,  about  four  miles  on  a  ridge,  through 
part  of  Dallas  township  in  Crawford  county,  to  the  north 
branch  of  the  Little  Sciota  near  Swinnerton,  on  the  Old  Fort 


Illustrative  Notes.  175 

Ball  and  Columbus  road  in  Grand  Prairie  township,  Marion 
county.  The  length  of  the  portage  varied  according  to  the 
stage  of  water.  It  was  known  as  the  ' '  Four  Mile  Cross. ' '  In 
high  water  the  north  branch  of  the  Little  Sciota  could  be 
navigated  by  canoes  to  a  point  about  a  mile  distant  from  Gar- 
rett's  Mill,  on  the  Sandusky.  A  cut  has  been  made  through 
the  ridge  about  half  a  mile  east  from  the  village  of  Wyan- 
dot,  by  which  the  waters  of  both  streams  are  united.  [Notes 
to  the  writer  from  S.  R.  Harris,,  Esq.,  of  Bucyrus,  and  Wm. 
Brown,  Esq.,  of  Springfield.]  Mr.  Brown  settled  near  Wyan- 
dot  in  1826,  and  surveyed  the  Wyandot  Indian  Reservation 
for  the  U.  S.  Government. 

The  Ollentangy— pages  87  and  99. 

By  a  law  of  the  Legislature  of  Ohio,  passed  in  1833,  "to 
restore  the  Indian  names  to  certain  streams" — this  name  is 
incorrectly  given  to  the  Whetstone,  the  eastern  affluent  of  the 
Sciota,  the  Delaware  Indian  name  of  which  was  Keenhong- 
she-con-sepung,  or  Whetstone  creek,  in  English. — John  Brick- 
ell's  Narrative  in  American  Pioneer,  vol.  i,  p.  55.  Brickell 
had  been  a  prisoner  with  the  Delawares,  in  Ohio,  for  over 
four  years.  He  spoke  their  language  as  well  as  his  own.  He 
resided  in  Columbus  from  1797  until  his  death  in  July,  1844. 
The  narrative  is  reprinted  in  Martin's  History  of  Franklin 
County  (Columbus,  1858),  omitting  the  part  relative  to  the 
Whetstone.  Big  Darby  creek,  which  rises  in  Logan  county 
and  flowing  south-east  empties  into  the  west  side  of  the  Sciota 
in  Pickaway  county,  opposite  Circleville,  is  the  real  Ollen- 
tangy; this  is  clearly  evident  from  Smith's  description  of  his 
route  from  the  Sandusky  portage  to  that  stream,  and  of  the 
country  between  it  and  the  waters  of  the  Miami  (or  Mad 
river) . 


176  Appendix. 

d 

The  "very  large  Prairie"   is  now  embraced  within  the 

counties  of  Madison,  Clarke,  Champaign,  Fayette,  Pickaway, 
and  Greene,  between  Darby  creek  and  Mad  river. — See  Hough 
and  Bourne's  large  Map  of  Ohio,  published  in  1816;  also 
Kilbourne  and  Bourne's  Map,  of  1820,  in  Arch.  Amer.,  vol. 
i;  Kilbourne's  Gazetteer  of  Ohio,  for  1819,  p.  61. 

Little  Lake— pages,  50,  100,  etc. 

Sandusky  bay.  It  is  about  twenty  miles  long  and  from  one 
to  four  miles  wide.  It  was  formerly  "termed  by  the  inhab- 
itants the  Little  Lake." — Broivn's  Views  on  Lake  Erie,  1814, 
p.  73. 

Sa-undustee,  water,  in  the  Wyandot  tongue. — Gallantin's 
Synopsis  and  Vocab.  in  vol.  ii,  of  the  Trans,  of  the  Am.  Antiq. 
Soc.,  p.  332 ;  see  also  vol.  i,  p.  295.  By  changing  the  pronun- 
ciation the  meaning  of  this  and  other  words  in  the  Wyandot 
language,  expressing  proper  names,  varied.  Sah-un-dus-kee, 
clear  water.  Sa-anduste,  or  water  within  water  pools. — 
John  Johnston,  in  Trans.  Am.  Antiq.  Soc.,  vol.  i,  p.  297;  J. 
M.  Roots'  Address;  Fire. Lands  Pioneer,  vol.  iv,  for  June, 
1863,  p.  21.  The  latter  signification  is  peculiarly  applicable 
to  Sandusky  bay  and  the  extensive  marshes  on  its  borders, 
which  are  intersected  in  many  directions  by  pools  and  chan- 
nels of  open  water. 

Colonel  Grant — pages  102-3. 

Grant's  defeat  and  capture  took  place  on  the  14th  day  of 
September,  1758.  He  was  a  Major  General  in  the  British 
service  during  the  American  Revolution.  He  was  promoted 
to  the  rank  of  Lieutenant  General  in  1782,  and  General  in 
1796,  and  died  "very  old,"  at  his  seat  at  Ballendallock,  near 
Elgin  in  Scotland,  about  the  13th  of  May,  1806.— Biog.  Sketch 


Illustrative  Notes.  177 

in  N.  Y.  Col.  Hist.,  vol.  x,  p.  903.  The  court  house  in  Pitts- 
burg,  fronting  on  Grant  street,  stands  near  the  western  ex- 
tremity of  the  once  beautiful  eminence  called  "Grant's  Hill," 
which  long  since  has  been  graded  and  covered  with  build- 
ings. 

Susquehannah  Campaign— page  107. 

In  September  and  October,  1763,  the  Indian  villages  de- 
stroyed stood  on  the  Great  Island  and  on  the  banks  of  the 
Susquehannah  river,  in  the  present  counties  of  Clinton  and 
Lycoming. — Gordon's  Hist,  of  Penn.,  p.  399;  Sculls'  Map, 
1770;  Howells'  Map,  1792. 

Gen.  Bouquet's  Campaign— pages  107-8. 

The  hostages  were  fourteen  in  number;  two  Mingoes,  six 
Delawares,  and  six  Shawnees.  Only  the  latter  escaped  on 
the  way  to  Fort  Pitt.  The  others  being  unconfined  afterward 
disappeared.,  excepting  three.  The  prisoners  held  by  the 
Shawnees  were  collected  during  the  winter  and  brought  to 
Fort  Pitt  (in  May,  1765),  where  five  hundred  and  seventy- 
one  chiefs  and  warriors  (besides  women  and  children),  as- 
sembled and  held  a  friendly  conference  with  Major  Murray 
and  the  officers  of  the  garrison.  The  treaty  made  with  Gen. 
Bouquet  the  preceding  November  at  the  Muskingum  was 
formally  ratified.  One  hundred  and  nineteen  Shawnee  war- 
riors were  present. — Journal  of  George  Croghan,  in  Col.  Rec., 
vol.  ix,  p.  250  to  264;  Hist.  Account  of  Bouquet's  Expedi- 
tion, p.  88 ;  Id.  p.  239. 

Katepacomen  (or  Simon  Girty),  was  one  of  the  Delaware 
hostages. — Col.  Rec..  vol.  ix,  p.  228.  It  appears  that  upon 

one  occasion,   during  the  campaign,  the   Shawnees  selected 
12 


178 


Appendix. 


James  Smith  to  represent  them. — Journal  of  Gen.  Bouquet, 
Col.  Eec.,  vol.  ix,  p.  219. 

In  1764  Colonel  Bouquet  erected  a  brick  redoubt  as  an  ad- 
dition to  Fort  Pitt.  It  is  yet  standing,  and  used  for  a  dwell- 
ing house.  The  stone  tablet  in  the  wall,  bearing  the  inscrip- 
tion, Coll.  Bouquet,  A.  D.  1764,  has  been  removed  recently  and 
placed  in  the  wall  of  the  new  city  hall.  This  redoubt  is  the 
only  relic  of  British  dominion  in  the  Ohio  valley. 

The  governor  and  council  of  Pennsylvania,  uncertain  of 
the  consequences  of  the  escape  of  the  Shawnee  hostages,  de- 
ferred proclaiming  the  Indian  trade  opened  according  to  the 
royal  proclamation  of  October  7th,  1763,  until  notified  by  Sir 
"William  Johnson  that  a  general  peace  had  been  concluded 
with  the  "Western  Indians. — Proceed,  of  Council,  Jan.  21, 
1765;  Col  Rec.,  vol.  ix,  p.  239.  At  the  conferences  at  the 
Muskingum  and  Fort  Pitt  the  Indians  expressed  their  anxiety 
for  the  beginning  of  trade,  and  were  displeased  when  it  was 
refused. — Id.  pp.  261,  250,  251.  General  Gage  was  anxious 
to  have  the  trade  commence,  fearing  the  Indians  would  again 
resort  to  the  French. — Letters  to  Gov.  Penn.,  id.  p.  266,  268. 
Governor  Penn's  proclamation  declaring  the  Indian  trade 
opened  to  licensed  traders  was  issued  on  June  4,  1765. 

The  Conococheague  settlement,  now  Franklin  county,  Penn- 
sylvania, being  on  the  extreme  frontier,  suffered  repeatedly 
all  the  horrors  of  Indian  warfare.  The  settlers  were  Scots- 
Irish  Presbyterians,  who  "  thoug^  neglected  by  the  royal  and 
provincial  governments  throughout  all  the  Indian  wars  sus- 
tained nearly  the  whole  burden  of  defending  the  frontier." 
— Gordon's  Hist,  of  Penn.,  p.  624;  Rupp's  Hist,  of  Franklin 
Co.,  p.  486;  Chambers'  Tribute  to  the  Scots-Irish,  Letters,  p. 
88;  Parkman's  Pontiac,  chap.  xxiv.  "Declaration  and  re- 
monstrance of  the  distressed  and  bleeding  frontier  inhabi- 


Illustrative  Notes.  179 

tants  of  the  province  of  Pennsylvania." — Pamphlet,  Feb.  13, 
1764.  "Two  hundred  miles  of  an  extended  frontier  all  so 
exposed  to  the  incursions  of  the  Indians,  that  no  man  can  go 
to  sleep  within  ten  or  fifteen  miles  of  the  border  without 
danger  of  having  his  house  burned  and  himself  and  family 
scalped  or  led  into  captivity  before  the  next  morning. ' ' — Let- 
ter in  Gordon's  Penn.,  p.  624. 

The  policy  of  the  governor  and  the  commander-in-chief, 
Gage,  was  not  understood  or  appreciated  by  the  people  of  the 
frontier,  and  they  determined  on  their  only  preventive  course. 
Their  leader  was  James  Smith,  who  (says  Chambers,  Tribute, 
p.  82)  was  "a  man  of  resolution,  of  indomitable  courage,  and 
inflexible  from  any  purpose  which  he  deemed  necessary  for 
the  safety  of  the  inhabitants." 

His  family  were  prominent  in  the  county  from  its  earliest 
settlement.     "Smith's,"   now   Mercersburg,    "was   in    early " 
days  an  important  place  for  trade  with  the  Indians  and  set- 
tlers on  the  Western  frontier." — Eupp's  Hist,  of  Franklin 
Co.,  p.  475. 

The  traders'  goods  were  destroyed,  as  related  in  the  narra- 
tive and  in  a  letter  from  Colonel  Reid  commanding  the  dis- 
trict of  Fort  Pitt.— Col.  Eec.,  vol.  ix,  p.  269. 

The  convoy  was  in  charge  of  Captain  Robert  Callender, 
an  old  trader.  It  consisted  of  eighty-one  horse  loads,  sixty- 
three  of  which  were  destroyed. 

The  affair  caused  a  great  sensation  throughout  the  province. 
The  goods,  valued  at  £3,000,  belonged  to  Baynton,  Wharton 
and  Morgan,  who  alleged  they  were  destined  for  the  Illinois 
and  to  be  stored  at  Fort  Pitt. — See  Letters  of  Sir  Wm.  John- 
son to  Gov.  Penn,  Penn.  Arch.,  vol.  iv,  pp.  216,  226. 

He  "greatly  disapproved"  of  the  course  of  the  traders  id 
forwarding  their  goods  before  the  trade  was  opened. 


180  Appendix. 

General  Gage  was  likewise  "of  the  opinion"  that  "the 
traders  had  hopes  of  getting  first  to  market  by  stealing  up 
their  goods  before  the  trade  was  legally  permitted." — Penn. 
Arch.,  vol.  iv,  p.  215.  During  this  summer  traders'  goods 
were  not  allowed  to  go  forward  without  a  pass  from  William 
or  James  Smith.  The  following  is  a  copy  of  one  from  Penn. 
Arch.,  vol.  iv,  p.  220 : 

"As  the  Sidling  hill  volunteers  have  already  inspected  these 
goods,  and  as  they  are  all  private  property,  it  is  expected  that 
none  of  these  brave  fellows  will  molest  them  upon  the  road, 
as  there  is  no  Indian  supplies  amongst  them.  Given  under 
my  lia-nd,  May  15,  1765. 

"(Signed)  JAS.  SMITH." 

The  governor  by  the  advice  of  the  council,  on  Jan.  15, 
1766,  removed  William  Smith  from  the  magistracy,  and  di- 
rected the  chief  justice  to  issue  a  writ  for  the  apprehension 
of  James. — Letter  of  Gov.  Penn  to  Gen.  Gage,  Col.  Rec.,  vol. 
ix,  pp.  293,  297;  Rupp's  Hist,  of  Bedford  Co.,  p.  510.  It  does 
not  appear  that  any  attempt  was  ever  made  to  execute  the 
writ,  although  it  was  issued  to  the  sheriff  of  Cumberland 
county. 

Sideling  Hill — page  109. 

A  low  ridge  of  the  Allegheny  mountains  in  Fulton  county. 
The  foot  of  the  hill  is  about  sixteen  miles  east  of  the  town 
of  Bedford.  The  road  across  it,  seven  miles  in  length,  is  well 
remembered  by  travellers  as  tedious,  and  often  dangerous. 

Affairs  at  Fort  London— page  110. 

Lieutenant  Charles  Grant  of  the  42d  Highland  regiment 
commanded  at  Fort  London.  The  following  characteristic 
letter  was  sent  to  him  by  Smith : 


Illustrative  Notes.  181 

Smith's  Run,  June  19,  1765. 

Sir:  The  arms  that  are  detained  in  London  you  may  keep 
them,  keep  them,  keep  them!  I  am,  etc., 

JAMES  SMITH. 
— Arch.,  vol.  iv,  p.  229. 

In  November,  Lieutenant  Grant  having  taken  more  arms 
from  the  country  people,  and  being  ordered  to  Fort  Pitt  to 
compel  a  surrender  of  the  guns,  the  riflemen  headed  by  Smith 
besieged  Fort  Loudon  for  two  days  and  nights,  so  closely, 
that  no  one  was  permitted  to  go  in  or  out  of  it.  Firing  was 
kept  up  "upon  all  corners  of  the  fort,  so  that  the  centrys 
could  not  stand  upright  on  the  bastions."  No  one  was  hurt 
on  either  side.  On  the  10th  of  November  the  guns  were  sur- 
rendered to  the  custody  of  Win.  McDowell  "until  the  gov- 
ernor's pleasure  respecting  them  should  be  known."  The 
arms  were  "five  rifles  and  four  smooth  bored  guns." — Letters 
and  Depos.  of  Lt.  Chas.  Grant  and  others;  Penn.  Arch.,  vol. 
iv,  pp.  220  to  248. 

! 
Peace  with  the  Indians— page  113. 

Sir  William  Johnston  made  peace  with  the  Ohio  Indians, 
Mingoes,  Shawnees,  and  Delawares,  at  Johnston  Hall,  July 
13,  1765.— New  York  Col.  Hist.,  vol.  vii,  p.  754. 

Tennessee— page  114. 

This  exploration  by  Colonel  Smith  and  his  companions  was, 
with  the  single  exception  of  that  of  Henry  Scaggins,  a  hunter, 
the  first  ever  made  of  the  country  west  of  the  Cumberland 
mountains  in  Tennessee  by  any  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race. — 
Ramsay's  Annals  of  Tenn.,  p.  70;  Haywood's  Civil  Hist,  of 
Tenn.,  p.  77. 


182  Appendix. 

Fort  Chissel—page  118. 

Fort  Chiswell  was  built  by  Colonel  Byrd  and  his  regiment 
from  Virginia  in  1758;  he  stationed  a  garrison  in  it. — Hay- 
wood,  p.  28.  It  stood  about  nine  miles  east  of  the  present 
town  of  Wytheville  in  Wythe  county. — Howe's  Virginia,  p. 
514,  515;  Madison's  Map  of  Virg.;  see  Table  of  Distances  in 
Poulson's  Am.  Almanac  for  1789. 

Indians  and  Traders— page  119. 

Letters  in  the  Pennsylvania  Gazette,  from  Fort  Pitt,  dated 
July  26  and  28,  1769,  mention  the  great  probability  of  an- 
other war ;  ' '  the  Indians  are  so  insolent,  robbing  houses,  steal- 
ing horses,  and  threatening  the  inhabitants." — Penn.  Gaz. 
for  Aug.  17,  1769 ;  Id.  Aug.  31,  1769 ;  Id.  Oct.  5,  1769. 

Traders'  goods  destroyed— page  119. 

Captain  Robert  Callender  was  the  principal  sufferer  by  the 
destruction  of  traders'  goods  at  the  crossings  of  the  Juniata 
in  Bedford  county  in  August,  1769.  He  afterward  applied 
to  the  legislature  for  relief,  stating  his  losses  at  near  £600. — • 
Petition,  March  6,  1775;  Assembly  Journals,  p.  575. 

Affray  near  Bedford — pages  121  to  130. 

Smith  was  committed  to  the  jail  in  Carlisle  on  the  22d  of 
September,  1769,  charged  with  shooting  John  Johnston  on 
the  20th  of  the  same  month.  A  large  body  of  armed  men 
assembled  to  rescue  him  fearing  (they  said)  he  would  be 
taken  to  Philadelphia  for  trial.  Col.  John  Armstrong,  the 
Rev.  John  Steel,  and  other  leading  citizens,  endeavored  to 
dissuade  them  from  their  purpose,  while  the  magistrates  as- 
sisted the  sheriff  in  raising  a  guard  to  defend  the  jail.  Smith 
sent  his  intended  rescuers  "a  candid  letter  declaring  his  de- 


Illustrative  Notes.  183 

sire  to  have  a  trial  by  the  laws  of  his  country,  begging  them 
to  return  home,"  etc.  They  did  not  desist,  however,  until  from 
the  windows  of  the  prison  he  "begged  them  in  a  solemn  man- 
ner to  return,  and  to  shed  no  innocent  blood;"  this,  with  as- 
surances that  the  prisoner  should  be  tried  in  the  county  and 
not  elsewhere,  turned  them  reluctantly  from  their  design. — 
Letter  from  Carlisle,  Sept.  24,  1769,  in  the  Penn.  Gazette  for 
Oct.  5. 

Commissioner  of  Bedford  and  Westmoreland  Counties 

—page  130. 

Colonel  Smith  had  removed  to  his  land  on  Jacob's  creek, 
a  branch  of  the  Youghiogheny,  then  in  Bedford  county,  which 
was  erected  in  1771,  and  included  all  of  the  Western  part 
of  the  province.  From  Bedford,  Westmoreland  county  was 
formed  in  1773 ;  it  embraced  within  its  limits  all  of  the  prov- 
ince west  of  the  Laurel  Hill.  This  territory  was  claimed  by 
Virginia,  whose  jurisdiction  over  it  the  governor,  Lord  Dun- 
more,  attempted  by  violent  measures  to  enforce.  Fort  Pitt 
was  seized  by  a  band  of  armed  partizans,  headed  by  Captain 
John  Connolly,  and  its  name  changed  to  Fort  Dunmore.  New 
counties  were  formed  from  which  delegates  were  sent  to  the 
Virginia  legislature.  Justices  and  other  civil  officers  were 
commissioned  by  the  authorities  of  Virginia.  Court-houses 
were  erected  and  Virginia  courts  regularly  held  within  the 
limits  of  the  present  counties  of  Allegheny  and  Washington 
in  Pennsylvania.  The  people  were  divided  in  their  allegi- 
ance; arrests,  counter-arrests,  and  other  violent  acts,  fre- 
quently occurred  during  this  seven  years '  contest.  The  break- 
ing out  of  the  Revolutionary  war  in  1775  and  a  recommenda- 
tion by  Congress  on  the  subject  abated  the  civil  strife.  The 
•controversy  ended  in  1780  by  mutual  agreement  between  the 


184  Appendix. 

two  states,  Virginia  yielding  her  claims  to  the  disputed  ter- 
ritory. The  completion  of  Mason  and  Dixon's  line  in  1784, 
permanently  settled  the  boundary. — Penn.  Arch.,  vol.  iv,  pp. 
435  to  633;  Penn.  Col.  Eec.,  vol.  x,  pp.  140  to  240;  Hist,  of 
Mason  and  Dixon's  line,  by  James  Veech,  Pittsburg,  1857; 
Eeport  of  the  Surveyor  General  for  1865,  Harrisburg,  1866. 

For  three  years  of  these  turbulent  times  James  Smith  was 
one  of  the  commissioners  of  Westmoreland  county;  Governor 
John  Penn  doubtless  was  glad  to  have  an  adherent  of  his 
ability  and  energetic  character,  and  quite  willingly  over- 
looked past  differences.  On  the  8th  of  April,  1774,  Joseph 
Beeler  and  James  Smith,  commissioners,  addressed  a  com- 
munication to  the  governor  stating  "their  disagreeable  situa- 
tion owing  to  the  present  disturbances,"  and  that  "the 
greater  part  of  the  people  in  the  back  parts  of  the  county 
absolutely  refuse  to  pay  their  taxes  or  serve  in  the  office  of 
collector."  They  further  allude  to  the  "disturbances  of  the 
court  by  a  number  of  armed  men,"  and  ask  "his  honor's  ad- 
vice and  assistance,"  assuring  him  "that  every  step  shall  be 
taken  in  their  power  for  the  benefit  and  advantage  of  the 
province." — Penn.  Arch.,  vol.  iv,  p.  487. 

In  February,  1775,  Smith  was  arrested  and  "bound  over 
to  answer  the  court  of  Virginia,  before  Dorsey  Pentecost,  one 
of  their  justices,"  who  also  issued  "precepts"  for  the  arrest 
of  the  sheriff  and  other  Pennsylvania  officers,  saying  "they 
were  imposters  on  the  government  and  dominion  of  Virginia, 
and  he  would  have  them  confined." — Deposition  of  James 
Smith;  Arch.,  vol.  iv,  p.  610 ;  Col.  Eec.,  vol.  x,  p.  235. 

Another  Indian  War,  1774— page  130. 

This  was  known  as  Dunmore's  war.  It  ended  with  the  de- 
feat of  the  Indians  at  Point  Pleasant,  October  10,  1774. 


Illustrative  Notes.  185 

Indians'  Attack— pages  134,  135. 

The  date  of  the  year  in  the  narrative  is  erroneous,  it  should 
be  1777.  "I  have  sent  five  Indian  scalps  taken  by  one  of  our 
scouting  party,  commanded  by  Colonel  Barr,  Colonel  Perry, 
Colonel  Smith,  and  Captain  Hinkston,  being  volunteers  in  the 
action.  The  action  happened  near  Kittaning,  they  retook  six 
horses  the  savages  had  taken  from  the  suffering  frontiers. ' ' — 
Extract  of  Letter  from  Arch.  Lochry  to  President  Wharton, 
dated  at  "Westmoreland,  ye  6th  December,"  1777;  Penn* 
Arch.,  vol.  vi,  p.  69. 

French  Creek  Expedition— page  135. 

MINUTES  OP  THE  SUPREME  EXECUTIVE  COUNCIL, 
Philadelphia,  March  20,  1786. 

Comptroller  General's  reports  upon  the  following  accounts 
read  and  approved,  viz. :  Of  Captain  John  Woods  for  pay  of 
his  company  of  Westmoreland  county  militia,  commanded  by 
Colonel  Smith  under  orders  from  General  Mclntosh,  and  for 
arms  lost  on  the  expedition. 

Of  Captain  John  Kyle,  for  pay  of  his  company  employed 
on  the  said  expedition. 

Of  Colonel  James  Smith,  for  pay  of  the  militia  of  West- 
moreland county,  under  his  command,  employed  on  the 
French  creek  expedition  in  1778. — Col.  Rec.,  vol.  xiv,  p.  662. 

General  Mclntosh— page  135. 

Brigadier  General  Lachlan  Mclntosh  of  the  Continental 
army  succeeded  General  Hand  in  command  of  the  Western 
district;  (head  quarters  at  Fort  Pitt)  in  May,  1778.  In  Oc- 
tober following  he  built  Fort  Mclntosh,  "upon  the  Indian 
side  of  the  Ohio  river"  (where  the  town  of  Beaver  now 
stands,)  and  in  November  and  December  erected  Fort 


186  Appendix. 

Laurens  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Tuscarawas  river,  half  a 
mile  below  the  present  town  of  Bolivar,  Tuscarawas  county, 
Ohio. — Penn.  Arch.,  vol.  vi,  pp.  467,  564,  646 ;  vol.  vii,  p.  132 ; 
Id.  vol.  xii,  pp.  382,  400;  Herring's  Nat.  Port.  Gall,  vol.  Hi; 
Howe's  Ohio  Hist.  Col,  p.  488. 

FINIS. 


INDEX. 


Adams,  George,  120. 

Appalachian  Mountains,  114. 

Armstrong,  General  John,  108,  156,  161,  167,  182. 

Baker,  William,  115. 

Barr,  Colonel,  185. 

Bear,  33. 

Beaver,  Transformation,  58;   habits,  60. 

Bedford,  affray  near,  123,  182. 

Big  Beaver  River,  67. 

Big  Darby  Creek,  175. 

Black  boys,  121,  179. 

Black  River,  170. 

Boundary.     Va.  and  Penn.  184. 

Bouquet,  General.     Expedition  into  Ohio,  109,  153,  155,  177. 

Bourbon  County,  Ky.  139. 

Braddock,    General.     Indians   prepare   to  attack,    11;     return   with 

prisoners,  12;   defeat,  153,  156,  157. 
Braddock's  Road,  5,  164. 
Bradstreet,  General,  155,  157. 
Buffalo,  21. 
Buffalo  Lick,  21,  168. 
Burd,  Colonel  James,  164. 
Burgoyne,  General.     Defeat,  158. 

Caldwell,  Rev.  James,  vl. 

Callender,  Captain  Robert,  179,  182. 

Campbell,  Colonel  Arthur,  49,  172. 

Campbell,  George.     Song,  112. 

Canesadooharie  River,  25,  39,  40,  56,  170. 

Carlisle,  124. 

Caughnewaga,  106. 

Cuyahoga  River,  43,  56,  72,  74,  76,  173. 

Cherokee  River,  114. 

Chillicothe,  "Upper"  and  "Old,"  168. 

Clark,  General  G.  R.  157. 

Connolly,  Captain  John,  183. 

Conococheague,  5,  107,  109,  120,  178. 

Crawford,   Colonel,   153,   157. 

Croghan,  George,  164,  169. 

Cumberland  River,  115. 

Deny,  William,  128. 
Detroit,  49,  76,  79,  103,  106. 
Duffleld,  William,  110,  135. 
Dunmore,  Lord,  157,  168,  183,  184. 

(187) 


188  Index. 

Edwards,  Colonel,  157. 
Elk,  20. 

Elliott,  Robert,  135. 
Elliott,  S.  B.  xi. 

Forbes,  General,  103,  156. 

Fort  Bedford,  120,  123. 

Fort  Chissel,  120,   182. 

Fort  Dunmore,  183. 

Fort  Du  Quesne,  6,  7,  103,  105,  165. 

Fort  Laurens,  185. 

Fort  Loudon,   5,   104,   111,  153,   164,   180. 

Fort  Mclntosh,  185. 

Fort  Pitt,  137,  153,  177,  183. 

Fox,   38. 

French  Creek,  136,  138,  185. 

Gage,  General,  178. 

Garrett's  Mill,  174. 

Geese,  58,  84. 

George,   Robert,  127. 

Girty,    Simon,    177. 

Gist,  Christopher,   169. 

Grant,  Captain  Charles,  112,  180. 

Grant,  Colonel,  104,  153,  176. 

Great  River,  80,  174. 

Hamilton,   Governor,   169. 

Handy,  William,  vi. 

Harmar,  General,  154,  157. 

Henry,  Patrick,  168. 

Hinkston,  Captain  John,  136,  185. 

Hoge,  Jonathan,  135. 

Hogg,  Captain,  165. 

Holmes,  John,  127. 

Holstein  River,  115. 

Hoops,  Adam,  164. 

Horses,  wild,  41. 

Horton,   Joshua,   115. 

Howell,  Jacob  S.     134. 

Indian  Customs:  running  the  gauntlet,  8;  adoption  of  whites,  14, 
167;  war  dance,  18;  courting  dance,  19;  songs,  19;  food,  26, 
38,  51,  140;  canoes,  27;  preparing  skins,  29;  winter  cabins, 
29;  bear  hunting,  33;  sugar  making,  37,  69;  trapping  raccoons, 
37;  fox,  38;  hospitality,  43,  141;  squaws  at  work,  45;  games, 
46,  78;  religion,  52,  99;  tents,  53;  transformation  of  animals, 
58,  82;  speeches,  66,  92,  97;  snowshoes,  67;  immodesty  of  Jibewa 
girls,  73;  swearing,  74;  intemperance,  76;  sweat  house,  96; 
prayer,  97;  fishing,  101;  general  habits,  140;  titles,  140;  court- 
ship, 141;  traditions,  143;  police  or  civil  government,  149; 
marriage  laws,  150;  penal  laws,  151;  discipline,  152;  mode  of 
war,  153,  163. 

Indian  Language: 

Ashalecoa,  the  great  knife,  105. 
Caneheanta,  hominy/  26. 


Index.  189 


"Carreyagaroona,  inferior  deities,  147. 
Oookhosing,  habitation  of  owls,   167. 
Kaihoghha,  river,  173. 
Maneto,  the  great  spirit,  144. 
Matchemaneto,  the  evil  spirit,  144. 
Ohnenata,  or,  Oghneanata,  potatoes,   26,  171. 
Oonasahroona,  the  evil  spirit,  75,  147. 
Oiranugo,  the  great  spirit,  75,  145. 
Saundustee,  water,   76. 
Skoharehaugo,  the  Dutch,  44. 
Tulhasago,  the  English,   82. 

Indian  Tribes: 

Canasataugas,  6. 

Catawbas,  22,  169. 

Caughnewagas,   13,   39,  52,  70,  143,  147,  172. 

Delawares,  6,  10,  13,  147,  161,  166. 

Eries,  169. 

Iroquois,  169. 

Jibewas,   66,   79,   103. 

Mohawks,  70,  173. 

Mohicans,  13. 

Miamis,  169. 

Ottawas,  52,  66,  70,  79,  82,  86,  103,  143. 

Pottowatamies,  79,  103. 

Shawanees,  147. 

Twightwees,  169. 

Wiandotts,  26,  39,  44,  79,  82,  103,  143. 

Indian  Traders,  109. 
Indian  Town,  13,  166. 
Indians. 

Asallecoa   (Mohawk  Solomon),  17,  20,  21. 

Chinnohete,   73. 

Jacobs,  Captain,  161. 

Manetehcoa,  69,  71. 

Maully,  52,  66. 

Nungamy,  88,  91,  106. 

Pipe,  Captain,  167. 

Tecaughretenego,  52,  58,  65,  81,  85,  89,  95,  105,  146. 

Tecanyaterighto  (or  Pluggy),  17,  24,  168. 

Tontileaugo,   24,    32,    35,    40,    51,    85,    89. 

James,  a  mulatto  boy,  115. 

Jirk,  117. 

Johnson,  Sir  William,  114,  171,  178,  181. 

Johnston,  John,  126,  182. 

Juniata  River,  121. 

Kittaning  Villages,    166. 

Kyle.  Captain  John,  185. 

Lake  Erie,  24,  26,  43,  54,  76,  172. 

Licking  Summit,  168. 

Ligonier,   7,   166. 

Little  Lake,   51,   58,  101,  173,  176. 

Logan,  General,  157. 

Loughrie,  Colonel.  154,  157. 


190  Index. 


Loyalhanna,  7. 

Lyle,  Joel  R.     Early  Kentucky  printer,  x,  xi. 

Lyle,  Rev.  Joel  K.   xl. 

Lyon,  William,   135. 

McCay,  Robert,  165. 

McClane,  James,  135. 

McClelland's  Station,  Ky.  168. 

McComb,  William,  135. 

McCommon,  Major  James,  133. 

McCullough,  John,  166. 

McDowell,  William,  181. 

Mclntosh,  General  L.  136,  157,  185. 

McQuaid,  Miss  Sarah,  xi. 

Miami  of  the  Lakes,  76,  83,  175. 

Mohican  Creek,  167. 

Monkton,  General,  157. 

Montour,  Andrew,  169. 

Montreal,  80,   106. 

Morgan,  Colonel,  168. 

Morris,  Governor,  164. 

Morristown,   135. 

Murray,    Major,   177. 

Muskingum  River,   13,   24,   43,   56,   109,  167,  173. 

Neville,  John,  168. 

North  Mountain,  107,  110. 

Ollentangy  Creek,  87,  88,  100,  175. 
Ottawa  River,  80,  174. 
Owl  Creek,  167. 

Parker,  Captain  William,  135. 

Patton,   Samuel,   135. 

Paxton,  Captain  Thomas,   135. 

Peebles,  Lieut.  Col.  Robert,  135. 

Pennsylvania  Gazette,    125. 

Pepper,  Lieut.  Col.  William,  135. 

Perry,  Colonel,  185. 

Piper,    Colonel    John,   135. 

Pluggystown,  168. 

Pollen,  Henry,  109 

Portages,  171,  173,  174. 

Potomack.     Indian  inroad  on,  24. 

Prairies,  86,  174,  176. 

Presq'  Isle,  56. 

Proctor,  Colonel   John,   135. 

Quaker  government  of  Penn.     107. 

Raccoons,  27,  37,  58,  83. 
Roads.    Early  in  Penn.  5,  164. 
Robb,  David,   135. 
Rocky  River,   171. 
Rodgers,  Margaret,  vi. 
Rodgers,  Rev.  Dr.  vi. 

St.  Clair,  General  A.  154,  157. 
St.  Clair,  Sir  John,  164. 


Index.  191- 

st.  Lawrence  River,  80,  106. 

Salt  Lick,  21.  « 

Sandusky,  43,  85,  101,  106,  171,  174,  176. 
Savage,  John,  50. 
Scaggins,  Henry,  181. 
Scioto  River,  21,  86,  100,  106,  174,  175. 
Shakers  in  Ohio.     Smith's  tracts  on,  x. 
Sideling  Hill,  110,  170,  180. 

SMITH,  COLONEL  JAMES.  Birth,  v;  capture,  v,  6,  165;  first  marriage, 
vi,  107;  family,  vi;  second  marriage,  vi;  affection  for  his  first 
wife,  vii;  removal  to  Kentucky,  viii;  character,  viii;  elected 
representative,  viii;  ordained,  viii;  visit  to  Shakers,  ix;  pub- 
lishes tracts  against  them,  ix;  publishes  work  on  Indian  war- 
fare, x;  death,  x;  taken  prisoner  to  Fort  DuQuesne,  7;  runs 
the  gauntlet,  8;  witnesses  preparations  lor  the  attack  on  Brad- 
dock,  11;  and  arrival  of  the  prisoners,  12;  taken  to  Tullihas, 
13;  cerejnony  of  adoption^  14-17;  hunts  with  the  Indians,  20; 
is  lost  and  reduced  to  Tx>w  and  arrows,  24;  starts  for  Lake 
Erie  with  his  adopted  brother  Tontileago,  24;  reaches  Canesa- 
doharie,  26;  loses  his  books,  28;  make  their  winter  cabin,  29; 
bear  hunting,  33;  sugar  making,  36;  recoverjs^his— book*,  39; 
chase  after  horses,  41;  arrive  at  SunyenHeand744;  meet  Arthur 
Campbell.  49;  adopted  by  Tecaughretanego,  52;  at  Cuyahoga, 
56;  to  Beaver  Creek,  58;  lost  again,  62;  his  jecepiio_n_jan-his 
return,  f>f>:  alarm,  TO;  conjuring;,  71;  back  to  Cuyahoga.  72-76; 
on  the  lake  to  Fort  Detroit,  72;  a  big  drunk,  76;  return  to 
Ohio,  85;  winter  at  headwaters  of  Sandusky  and  Scioto,  87; 
on  the  Ollentangy,  88;  starvation,  90;  tempted  fo  escape,  93; 
returns,  94;  goes  to  Sunyendeand,  101;  to  Detroit,  106;  to 
Caughnewaga,  106;  escapes  and  returns  home,  v,  107;  appointed 
Captain  of  Rangers,  108;  ensign  in  the  regular  servtbe,  108; 
joins  Bouquet's  expedition  as  Lieutenant,  109;  leader  of  the 
Black  boys,  110;  releases  prisoners  from  Fort  Loudon,  112; 
excursion  into  Tennessee,  114-120;  adventure  as  leader  of  the 
Black  boys,  121-123;  captured  and  imprisoned,  123;  trial 
and  release,  131;  commissioner,  131,  183;  with  Washing- 
ton's army  in  New  Jersey,  132;  recommendations,  133,  134; 
receives  Colonel's  commission,  136;  expedition  to  French  Creek, 
136,  185;  settles  in  Kentucky,  139. 

His  family.  Jonathan,  vi;  William,  vi,  viii;  James,  vi,  viii,  ix; 
Robert,  vi,  vii,  viii,  x;  Jane,.vi;  Elizabeth,  vi;  Rebecca,  vi,  viii. 

Smith,  James,  115,  125. 
Smith,  Rev.  J.  M.  vii,  xi. 

Smith,  William,  Commissioner  of  Roads,  5,  164;  letter  to  Penn- 
sylvania Gazette,  125. 

Smith's  Road,  165. 
Snakes,  58,  83. 
Snow  Shoes,   67. 
South  Mountain,  107. 
Stanwick,  General,  156. 
Steele,  Rev.  John,  182. 


192  Index. 


Stobo,  Captain,  167. 

Stone,  Uriah,  115. 

Stone  River,  Tennessee,  115. 

Sunyendeand,  44,  49,  101,  171. 

Susquehanna  Campaign,  108,  177. 

Tennessee  River,  115,  181. 

Thompson,  Anthony,  165. 

Thomson,  Mr.  a  pioneer,  102. 

Thomson,  William,  121. 

Todd,  Colonel,  154. 

Traders'  goods  destroyed,  101,  120,  182. 

Tullehas,  13,  167. 

Verses  composed  by  Colonel  Smith,  117. 
Vigoras,  Andrew,  killed  by  the  Indians,  6,  165. 
Virginia,  Indian  raid  on,  47,  49. 

Walhonding  Creek,  167. 
Washington,  General,  132,  135. 
Whetstone  Creek,  175. 
Whitewoman's  Creek,  167. 
Wilkinson,  General,  157. 
Wilson,  Anne,  wife  of  Col.  Smith,  vl. 
Wolfe,  General,  106. 
Wood,  Captain  John,  185. 
Wyandott  Village,  174. 

Youghiogheny    River,  5,  123. 
Zeisberger,  168. 


E 

n 
S5" 


THE  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

Santa  Barbara 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


AVAILABLE   FOR 

CIRCULATION  AFTER 

DISPLAY   PERIOD 

DEC 


j 

^ 


9  191 

NOV291983 

NOTIS   ioM.121998 


1998  2  0 


20m-8,'61(C2084s4)476 


lilliiifi 

AA    000896101    3 


